This is a modern-English version of Genghis Khan, Makers of History Series, originally written by Abbott, Jacob.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Makers of History
Genghis Khan
BY
JACOB ABBOTT
WITH ENGRAVINGS
WITH ENGRAVINGS

NEW YORK AND LONDON
NYC and London
HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS
Harper & Brothers Publishers
1901
1901
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year one thousand eight
hundred and sixty, by
HARPER & BROTHERS,
in the Clerk's office of the District Court of the Southern District of
New York.
Entered, according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1860, by
HARPER & BROTHERS,
in the Clerk's office of the District Court for the Southern District of
NYC.
Copyright, 1888, by Benjamin Vaughan Abbott, Austin Abbott,
Lyman Abbott, and Edward Abbott.
Copyright, 1888, by Benjamin Vaughan Abbott, Austin Abbott,
Lyman Abbott, and Edward Abbott.

PREFACE.
The word khan is not a name, but a title. It means chieftain or king. It is a word used in various forms by the different tribes and nations that from time immemorial have inhabited Central Asia, and has been applied to a great number of potentates and rulers that have from time to time arisen among them. Genghis Khan was the greatest of these princes. He was, in fact, one of the most renowned conquerors whose exploits history records.
The word "khan" isn’t a name; it’s a title. It means chieftain or king. This term is used in different ways by various tribes and nations that have lived in Central Asia for centuries, and it has been given to many powerful leaders and rulers that have emerged among them over time. Genghis Khan was the most prominent of these princes. In fact, he was one of the most famous conquerors in history.
As in all other cases occurring in the series of histories to which this work belongs, where the events narrated took place at such a period or in such a part of the world that positively reliable and authentic information in respect to them can now no longer be obtained, the author is not responsible for the actual truth of the narrative which he offers, but only for the honesty and fidelity with which he has compiled it from the best sources of information now within reach.
As with all the other cases in this collection of histories that this work is part of, where the events described happened at a time or in a location where we can no longer get completely reliable and authentic information about them, the author doesn’t guarantee the actual truth of the story being told. Instead, he takes responsibility for the honesty and accuracy with which he has put it together from the best available sources of information.
CONTENTS.
Chapter | Page | |
I. | PASTORAL LIFE IN ASIA | 13 |
II. | THE MONGULS | 23 |
III. | YEZONKAI KHAN | 41 |
IV. | THE FIRST BATTLE | 52 |
V. | VANG KHAN | 68 |
VI. | TEMUJIN IN EXILE | 76 |
VII. | RUPTURE WITH VANG KHAN | 86 |
VIII. | PROGRESS OF THE QUARREL | 100 |
IX. | THE DEATH OF VANG KHAN | 114 |
X. | THE DEATH OF YEMUKA | 123 |
XI. | ESTABLISHMENT OF THE EMPIRE | 136 |
XII. | DOMINIONS OF GENGHIS KHAN | 150 |
XIII. | THE ADVENTURES OF PRINCE KUSHLUK | 163 |
XIV. | IDIKUT | 175 |
XV. | THE STORY OF HUJAKU | 184 |
XVI. | CONQUESTS IN CHINA | 198 |
XVII. | THE SULTAN MOHAMMED | 213 |
XVIII. | THE WAR WITH THE SULTAN | 236 |
XIX. | THE FALL OF BOKHARA | 244 |
XX. | BATTLES AND SIEGES | 264 |
XXI. | DEATH OF THE SULTAN | 281 |
XXII. | VICTORIOUS CAMPAIGNS | 297 |
XXIII. | GRAND CELEBRATIONS | 318 |
XXIV. | CONCLUSION | 330 |
ENGRAVINGS
Page | |
THE INAUGURATION OF GENGHIS KHAN | Frontispiece. |
ENCAMPMENT OF A PATRIARCH | 20 |
SHOOTING AT PURSUERS | 35 |
MAP—EMPIRE OF GENGHIS KHAN | 44 |
PURTA IN THE TENT OF VANG KHAN | 62 |
DRINKING THE BITTER WATER | 107 |
PRESENTATION OF THE SHONGAR | 173 |
THE MERCHANTS OFFERING THEIR GOODS | 222 |
THE GOVERNOR ON THE TERRACE | 261 |
THE BATTLE OF THE BOATS | 277 |
GENGHIS KHAN.
Chapter 1.
Rural Life in Asia.
There are four several methods by which the various communities into which the human race is divided obtain their subsistence from the productions of the earth, each of which leads to its own peculiar system of social organization, distinct in its leading characteristics from those of all the rest. Each tends to its own peculiar form of government, gives rise to its own manners and customs, and forms, in a word, a distinctive and characteristic type of life.
There are four different ways that the various communities within the human race get their resources from nature, each of which leads to its own unique system of social organization, clearly different from all the others. Each one tends to develop its own specific form of government, creates its own traditions and customs, and essentially establishes a distinct and recognizable way of life.
These methods are the following:
These methods are as follows:
1. By hunting wild animals in a state of nature.
1. By hunting wild animals in the wild.
2. By rearing tame animals in pasturages.
2. By raising domesticated animals in pastures.
3. By gathering fruits and vegetables which grow spontaneously in a state of nature.
3. By collecting fruits and vegetables that grow naturally in the wild.
4. By rearing fruits and grains and other vegetables by artificial tillage in cultivated ground.
4. By growing fruits, grains, and other vegetables through farming in cultivated land.
By the two former methods man subsists on animal food. By the two latter on vegetable food.
By the first two methods, people survive on animal food. By the last two, they survive on plant-based food.
Animal food in arctic regions.
As we go north, from the temperate regions toward the poles, man is found to subsist more and more on animal food. This seems to be the intention of Providence. In the arctic regions scarcely any vegetables grow that are fit for human food, but animals whose flesh is nutritious and adapted to the use of man are abundant.
As we travel north from the temperate areas towards the poles, people rely more on animal food. This seems to be the plan of nature. In the Arctic, there are hardly any vegetables that are suitable for human consumption, but there are plenty of animals whose meat is nutritious and suitable for human use.
As we go south, from temperate regions toward the equator, man is found to subsist more and more on vegetable food. This, too, seems to be the intention of nature. Within the tropics scarcely any animals live that are fit for human food; while fruits, roots, and other vegetable productions which are nutritious and adapted to the use of man are abundant.
As we move south from temperate areas toward the equator, people rely increasingly on plant-based food. This also appears to be nature's intention. In the tropics, there are hardly any animals suitable for human consumption; on the other hand, fruits, roots, and other nutritious plants that are suitable for people are plentiful.
In accordance with this difference in the productions of the different regions of the earth, there seems to be a difference in the constitutions of the races of men formed to inhabit them. The tribes that inhabit Greenland and Kamtschatka can not preserve their accustomed health and vigor on any other than animal food. If put upon a diet of vegetables they soon begin to pine away. The reverse is true [Pg 15]of the vegetable-eaters of the tropics. They preserve their health and strength well on a diet of rice, or bread-fruit, or bananas, and would undoubtedly be made sick by being fed on the flesh of walruses, seals, and white bears.
According to the differences in what various regions of the world produce, there appears to be a difference in the physical makeup of the human races that inhabit them. The groups living in Greenland and Kamchatka can only maintain their usual health and strength on an animal-based diet. If they switch to a vegetarian diet, they quickly start to lose vitality. In contrast, the tropical fruit eaters thrive on a diet of rice, breadfruit, or bananas and would likely get sick if they were to eat the meat of walruses, seals, and polar bears. [Pg 15]
Appetite changes with climate.
In the temperate regions the productions of the above-mentioned extremes are mingled. Here many animals whose flesh is fit for human food live and thrive, and here grows, too, a vast variety of nutritious fruits, and roots, and seeds. The physical constitution of the various races of men that inhabit these regions is modified accordingly. In the temperate climes men can live on vegetable food, or on animal food, or on both. The constitution differs, too, in different individuals, and it changes at different periods of the year. Some persons require more of animal, and others more of vegetable food, to preserve their bodily and mental powers in the best condition, and each one observes a change in himself in passing from winter to summer. In the summer the desire for a diet of fruits and vegetables seems to come northward with the sun, and in the winter the appetite for flesh comes southward from the arctic regions with the cold.
In temperate regions, the products of the mentioned extremes are mixed. Here, many animals whose meat is suitable for human consumption live and thrive, and there's also a wide variety of nutritious fruits, roots, and seeds. The physical makeup of the different races of people living in these areas is adjusted accordingly. In temperate climates, people can eat plant-based food, animal-based food, or a combination of both. Each person's constitution varies, and it also changes throughout different times of the year. Some individuals need more animal food, while others require more plant-based food to keep their bodies and minds in top shape, and everyone notices changes in themselves as they move from winter to summer. During summer, the craving for fruits and vegetables seems to travel northward with the sun, while in winter, the appetite for meat shifts southward from the Arctic regions with the cold.
When we consider the different conditions in which the different regions of the earth are [Pg 16]placed in respect to their capacity of production for animal and vegetable food, we shall see that this adjustment of the constitution of man, both to the differences of climate and to the changes of the seasons, is a very wise and beneficent arrangement of Divine Providence. To confine man absolutely either to animal or vegetable food would be to depopulate a large part of the earth.
When we look at the various conditions of the different regions on Earth regarding their ability to produce animal and plant food, we can see that how humans are adapted to both climate differences and seasonal changes is a smart and beneficial plan from Divine Providence. Forcing humans to rely solely on either meat or plants would lead to the depopulation of many areas.
It results from these general facts in respect to the distribution of the supplies of animal and vegetable food for man in different latitudes that, in all northern climes in our hemisphere, men living in a savage state must be hunters, while those that live near the equator must depend for their subsistence on fruits and roots growing wild. When, moreover, any tribe or race of men in either of these localities take the first steps toward civilization, they begin, in the one case, by taming animals, and rearing them in flocks and herds; and, in the other case, by saving the seeds of food-producing plants, and cultivating them by artificial tillage in inclosed and private fields. This last is the condition of all the half-civilized tribes of the tropical regions of the earth, whereas the former prevails in all the northern temperate and arctic regions, as far to the northward as domesticated animals can live.
It follows from these general facts about the distribution of animal and plant food for humans in different latitudes that, in all northern climates of our hemisphere, people living in a primitive state must be hunters, while those near the equator rely on wild fruits and roots for their food. Moreover, when any tribe or group of people in either of these areas begins to take steps toward civilization, in one case, they start by taming animals and raising them in flocks and herds; and, in the other case, they begin by collecting the seeds of food-producing plants and cultivating them through farming in enclosed and private fields. This is the situation for all the semi-civilized tribes in the tropics, while the former condition is common in all northern temperate and arctic regions, as far north as domesticated animals can survive.
Pastoral habits of the people.
From time immemorial, the whole interior of the continent of Asia has been inhabited by tribes and nations that have taken this one step in the advance toward civilization, but have gone no farther. They live, not, like the Indians in North America, by hunting wild beasts, but by rearing and pasturing flocks and herds of animals that they have tamed. These animals feed, of course, on grass and herbage; and, as grass and herbage can only grow on open ground, the forests have gradually disappeared, and the country has for ages consisted of great grassy plains, or of smooth hill-sides covered with verdure. Over these plains, or along the river valleys, wander the different tribes of which these pastoral nations are composed, living in tents, or in frail huts almost equally movable, and driving their flocks and herds before them from one pasture-ground to another, according as the condition of the grass, or that of the springs and streams of water, may require.
Since ancient times, the entire interior of Asia has been home to tribes and nations that have taken a single step toward civilization but haven’t progressed beyond that. They don’t live like the Native Americans in North America, hunting wild animals; instead, they raise and graze herds of domesticated animals. These animals primarily feed on grass and greenery, which can only grow on open land. As a result, forests have gradually vanished, and the landscape has been largely made up of vast grassy plains or smooth hills covered in greenery for ages. Different tribes, forming these pastoral nations, roam across these plains or along river valleys, living in tents or lightweight huts that are also easy to move, driving their flocks and herds from one grazing area to another based on the condition of the grass or the availability of springs and streams of water.
We obtain a pretty distinct idea of the nature of this pastoral life, and of the manners and customs, and the domestic constitution to which it gives rise, in the accounts given us in the Old Testament of Abraham and Lot, and of their wanderings with their flocks and herds over the country lying between the Euphrates and the [Pg 18]Mediterranean Sea. They lived in tents, in order that they might remove their habitations the more easily from place to place in following their flocks and herds to different pasture-grounds. Their wealth consisted almost wholly in these flocks and herds, the land being almost every where common. Sometimes, when two parties traveling together came to a fertile and well-watered district, their herdsmen and followers were disposed to contend for the privilege of feeding their flocks upon it, and the contention would often lead to a quarrel and combat, if it had not been settled by an amicable agreement on the part of the chieftains.
We get a clear understanding of the nature of this pastoral life, as well as the customs and domestic structure that emerge from it, through the accounts in the Old Testament of Abraham and Lot and their journeys with their flocks and herds across the land between the Euphrates and the [Pg 18]Mediterranean Sea. They lived in tents so they could easily move from place to place as they followed their flocks and herds to different grazing areas. Their wealth was primarily in these flocks and herds, as most land was common land. Sometimes, when two groups traveling together arrived at a fertile and well-watered area, their herdsmen and followers would compete for the right to graze their flocks there, and this competition could often lead to a quarrel or fight if it wasn't resolved through a friendly agreement between the leaders.

The father of a family was the legislator and ruler of it, and his sons, with their wives, and his son's sons, remained with him, sometimes for many years, sharing his means of subsistence, submitting to his authority, and going with him from place to place, with all his flocks and herds. They employed, too, so many herdsmen, and other servants and followers, as to form, in many cases, quite an extended community, and sometimes, in case of hostilities with any other wandering tribe, a single patriarch could send forth from his own domestic circle a force of several hundred armed men. Such a company as this, when moving across [Pg 21]the country on its way from one region of pasturage to another, appeared like an immense caravan on its march, and when settled at an encampment the tents formed quite a little town.
The father of the family was both the leader and the decision-maker, and his sons, along with their wives and grandchildren, stayed with him, sometimes for many years. They shared his resources, respected his authority, and traveled with him wherever he went, along with all his livestock. They also employed many herdsmen and other servants and followers, which often created a large community. In the event of conflicts with other wandering tribes, a single patriarch could mobilize several hundred armed men from his extended family. This kind of group, moving across [Pg 21] the land as they journeyed from one grazing area to another, looked like a massive caravan on the move, and when they set up camp, the tents created a small town.
Whenever the head of one of these wandering families died, the tendency was not for the members of the community to separate, but to keep together, and allow the oldest son to take the father's place as chieftain and ruler. This was necessary for defense, as, of course, such communities as these were in perpetual danger of coming into collision with other communities roaming about like themselves over the same regions. It would necessarily result, too, from the circumstances of the case, that a strong and well-managed party, with an able and sagacious chieftain at the head of it, would attract other and weaker parties to join it; or, on the arising of some pretext for a quarrel, would make war upon it and conquer it. Thus, in process of time, small nations, as it were, would be formed, which would continue united and strong as long as the able leadership continued; and then they would separate into their original elements, which elements would be formed again into other combinations.
Whenever the head of one of these wandering families died, the members of the community tended not to separate but to stick together, allowing the oldest son to take over as chieftain and leader. This was necessary for protection, as these communities were constantly at risk of clashing with other groups roaming the same areas. It would also follow from the situation that a strong and well-organized group, led by a capable and shrewd chieftain, would attract other weaker groups to join them; or, if a reason for conflict arose, would wage war against them and defeat them. Over time, this would lead to the formation of small nations, which would stay united and strong as long as they had effective leadership; eventually, they would break apart into their original groups, which would then come together again in new formations.
Such, substantially, was pastoral life in the beginning. In process of time, of course, the [Pg 22]tribes banded together became larger and larger. Some few towns and cities were built as places for the manufacture of implements and arms, or as resting-places for the caravans of merchants in conveying from place to place such articles as were bought and sold. But these places were comparatively few and unimportant. A pastoral and roaming life continued to be the destiny of the great mass of the people. And this state of things, which was commenced on the banks of the Euphrates before the time of Abraham, spread through the whole breadth of Asia, from the Mediterranean Sea to the Pacific Ocean, and has continued with very little change from those early periods to the present time.
This is basically what pastoral life was like in the beginning. Over time, of course, the [Pg 22] tribes came together and grew larger. A few towns and cities were established as centers for making tools and weapons, or as stopovers for merchant caravans transporting goods to buy and sell. However, these places were relatively few and not very significant. For the majority of people, a pastoral and nomadic life remained the norm. This way of life, which started along the banks of the Euphrates before Abraham’s time, spread across all of Asia, from the Mediterranean Sea to the Pacific Ocean, and has seen very little change from those early days to now.
Genghis Khan.
Of the various chieftains that have from time to time risen to command among these shepherd nations but little is known, for very few and very scanty records have been kept of the history of any of them. Some of them have been famous as conquerors, and have acquired very extended dominions. The most celebrated of all is perhaps Genghis Khan, the hero of this history. He came upon the stage more than three thousand years after the time of the great prototype of his class, the Patriarch Abraham.
Of the different leaders who have emerged to lead these pastoral societies, not much is known, as very few and limited records exist about their histories. Some have gained fame as conquerors and built vast empires. The most renowned of all is probably Genghis Khan, the central figure of this story. He appeared on the scene more than three thousand years after the era of the great predecessor of his kind, the Patriarch Abraham.
Chapter 2.
The Mongols.
Origin of the name.
Three thousand years is a period of time long enough to produce great changes, and in the course of that time a great many different nations and congeries of nations were formed in the regions of Central Asia. The term Tartars has been employed generically to denote almost the whole race. The Monguls are a portion of this people, who are said to derive their name from Mongol Khan, one of their earliest and most powerful chieftains. The descendants of this khan called themselves by his name, just as the descendants of the twelve sons of Jacob called themselves Israelites, or children of Israel, from the name Israel, which was one of the designations of the great patriarch from whose twelve sons the twelve tribes of the Jews descended. The country inhabited by the Monguls was called Mongolia.
Three thousand years is a long time, enough to bring about significant changes, during which many different nations and groups of nations emerged in Central Asia. The term Tartars is used broadly to refer to almost the entire race. The Mongols are a subset of this group, believed to get their name from Mongol Khan, one of their earliest and most powerful leaders. The descendants of this khan took on his name, similar to how the descendants of Jacob's twelve sons identified as Israelites, or children of Israel, based on the name Israel, which was one of the titles of their great patriarch from whom the twelve tribes of the Jews originated. The land occupied by the Mongols was known as Mongolia.
To obtain a clear conception of a single Mongul family, you must imagine, first, a rather small, short, thick-set man, with long black [Pg 24]hair, a flat face, and a dark olive complexion. His wife, if her face were not so flat and her nose so broad, would be quite a brilliant little beauty, her eyes are so black and sparkling. The children have much the appearance of young Indians as they run shouting among the cattle on the hill-sides, or, if young, playing half-naked about the door of the hut, their long black hair streaming in the wind.
To get a clear picture of a single Mongol family, you should picture a short, stocky man with long black hair, a flat face, and a dark olive skin tone. His wife, if her face weren’t so flat and her nose so wide, would be quite a charming beauty, with her sparkling black eyes. The kids look a lot like young Indians as they shout and run among the cattle on the hills, or, if they’re little, playing half-naked around the hut, their long black hair blowing in the wind.
Like all the rest of the inhabitants of Central Asia, these people depended almost entirely for their subsistence on the products of their flocks and herds. Of course, their great occupation consisted in watching their animals while feeding by day, and in putting them in places of security by night, in taking care of and rearing the young, in making butter and cheese from the milk, and clothing from the skins, in driving the cattle to and fro in search of pasturage, and, finally, in making war on the people of other tribes to settle disputes arising out of conflicting claims to territory, or to replenish their stock of sheep and oxen by seizing and driving off the flocks of their neighbors.
Like everyone else in Central Asia, these people relied almost completely on their flocks and herds for their livelihood. Their main activities involved watching their animals graze during the day and securing them at night, caring for and raising the young, making butter and cheese from the milk, and using the skins for clothing. They also drove their cattle back and forth to find pasture and, ultimately, engaged in conflicts with other tribes to resolve disputes over land or to boost their own herds by stealing the livestock of their neighbors.
The animals which the Monguls most prized were camels, oxen and cows, sheep, goats, and horses. They were very proud of their horses, and they rode them with great courage and [Pg 25]spirit. They always went mounted in going to war. Their arms were bows and arrows, pikes or spears, and a sort of sword or sabre, which was manufactured in some of the towns toward the west, and supplied to them in the course of trade by great traveling caravans.
The animals that the Mongols valued the most were camels, oxen, cows, sheep, goats, and horses. They took great pride in their horses and rode them with courage and [Pg 25]enthusiasm. They always rode into battle. Their weapons included bows and arrows, pikes or spears, and a type of sword or saber made in some of the towns to the west, which were provided to them through trade by large traveling caravans.
Although the mass of the people lived in the open country with their flocks and herds, there were, notwithstanding, a great many towns and villages, though such centres of population were much fewer and less important among them than they are in countries the inhabitants of which live by tilling the ground. Some of these towns were the residences of the khans and of the heads of tribes. Others were places of manufacture or centres of commerce, and many of them were fortified with embankments of earth or walls of stone.
Although most people lived in the countryside with their flocks and herds, there were still quite a few towns and villages, although these centers of population were much fewer and less significant compared to countries where people make a living by farming. Some of these towns were the homes of khans and tribal leaders. Others were manufacturing sites or commercial hubs, and many were fortified with earthen embankments or stone walls.
The habitations of the common people, even those built in the towns, were rude huts made so as to be easily taken down and removed. The tents were made by means of poles set in a circle in the ground, and brought nearly together at the top, so as to form a frame similar to that of an Indian wigwam. A hoop was placed near the top of these poles, so as to preserve a round opening there for the smoke to go out. The frame was then covered with [Pg 26]sheets of a sort of thick gray felt, so placed as to leave the opening within the hoop free. The felt, too, was arranged below in such a manner that the corner of one of the sheets could be raised and let down again to form a sort of door. The edges of the sheets in other places were fastened together very carefully, especially in winter, to keep out the cold air.
The homes of ordinary people, even those in towns, were simple huts designed to be easily taken down and moved. The tents were made with poles set in a circle in the ground, coming together at the top to create a frame like an Indian wigwam. A hoop was placed near the top of these poles to keep a round opening for the smoke to escape. The frame was then covered with [Pg 26] sheets of thick gray felt, arranged to keep the opening in the hoop clear. The felt was also arranged at the bottom so one corner of a sheet could be lifted and lowered to create a kind of door. The edges of the sheets were carefully fastened together in various places, especially in winter, to block out the cold air.
Within the tent, on the ground in the centre, the family built their fire, which was made of sticks, leaves, grass, and dried droppings of all sorts, gathered from the ground, for the country produced scarcely any wood. Countries roamed over by herds of animals that gain their living by pasturing on the grass and herbage are almost always destitute of trees. Trees in such a case have no opportunity to grow.
Within the tent, in the center on the ground, the family built a fire made of sticks, leaves, grass, and various dried animal droppings collected from the ground, since the area had hardly any wood. Regions inhabited by herds of animals that survive by grazing on grass and plants are typically lacking in trees. In these situations, trees have no chance to grow.
Comfortless homes.
The tents of the Monguls thus made were, of course, very comfortless homes. They could not be kept warm, there was so much cold air coming continually in through the crevices, notwithstanding all the people's contrivances to make them tight. The smoke, too, did not all escape through the hoop-hole above. Much of it remained in the tent and mingled with the atmosphere. This evil was aggravated by the kind of fuel which they used, which was of such [Pg 27]a nature that it made only a sort of smouldering fire instead of burning, like good dry wood, with a bright and clear flame.
The tents the Mongols made were, of course, very uncomfortable homes. They couldn't stay warm because so much cold air constantly seeped in through the gaps, despite all the people's efforts to make them draft-free. The smoke also didn't all escape through the hole at the top. A lot of it lingered in the tent and mixed with the air. This problem was worsened by the type of fuel they used, which was such [Pg 27] that it created more of a smoldering fire instead of burning like good dry wood, with a bright and clear flame.
The discomforts of these huts and tents were increased by the custom which prevailed among the people of allowing the animals to come into them, especially those that were young and feeble, and to live there with the family.
The discomfort of these huts and tents was made worse by the custom of letting animals, especially the young and weak ones, come inside and live there with the family.
The painting.
In process of time, as the people increased in riches and in mechanical skill, some of the more wealthy chieftains began to build houses so large and so handsome that they could not be conveniently taken down to be removed, and then they contrived a way of mounting them upon trucks placed at the four corners, and moving them bodily in this way across the plains, as a table is moved across a floor upon its castors. It was necessary, of course, that the houses should be made very light in order to be managed in this way. They were, in fact, still tents rather than houses, being made of the same materials, only they were put together in a more substantial and ornamental manner. The frame was made of very light poles, though these poles were fitted together in permanent joinings. The covering was, like that of the tents, made of felt, but the sheets were joined together by close and strong seams, [Pg 28]and the whole was coated with a species of paint, which not only closed all the pores and interstices and made the structure very tight, but also served to ornament it; for they were accustomed, in painting these houses, to adorn the covering with pictures of birds, beasts, and trees, represented in such a manner as doubtless, in their eyes, produced a very beautiful effect.
As time went on, with people becoming richer and more skilled in craftsmanship, some of the wealthier chieftains started building houses that were so large and attractive that they couldn’t easily be taken apart to move. They figured out how to place them on trucks at the four corners, allowing them to be moved across the plains like a table being pushed across a floor on wheels. It was essential for the houses to be lightweight to manage this. In fact, they were more like tents than traditional houses, made of similar materials but constructed in a sturdier and more decorative way. The frame was made of very light poles, though these poles were connected with permanent joints. The covering, like that of tents, was made of felt, but the pieces were stitched together with tight, strong seams, [Pg 28] and the entire structure was coated with a type of paint that not only sealed all the gaps to make it very tight but also served as decoration; they would paint the coverings with images of birds, animals, and trees, arranged in a way that likely created a very beautiful appearance in their eyes.
These movable houses were sometimes very large. A certain traveler who visited the country not far from the time of Genghis Khan says that he saw one of these structures in motion which was thirty feet in diameter. It was drawn by twenty-two oxen. It was so large that it extended five feet on each side beyond the wheels. The oxen, in drawing it, were not attached, as with us, to the centre of the forward axle-tree, but to the ends of the axle-trees, which projected beyond the wheels on each side. There were eleven oxen on each side drawing upon the axle-trees. There were, of course, many drivers. The one who was chief in command stood in the door of the tent or house which looked forward, and there, with many loud shouts and flourishing gesticulations, issued his orders to the oxen and to the other men.
These portable homes were sometimes really big. A traveler who visited the area around the time of Genghis Khan said he saw one of these structures in motion that was thirty feet in diameter. It was pulled by twenty-two oxen. It was so large that it extended five feet beyond the wheels on each side. The oxen, while pulling it, weren’t attached like we do, to the center of the front axle, but to the ends of the axle, which stuck out beyond the wheels on either side. There were eleven oxen on each side pulling on the axles. Naturally, there were many drivers. The one in charge stood in the door of the tent or house facing forward and there, with loud shouts and wild gestures, gave orders to the oxen and the other men.
The household goods of this traveling chieftain were packed in chests made for the purpose, the house itself, of course, in order to be made as light as possible, having been emptied of all its contents. These chests were large, and were made of wicker or basket-work, covered, like the house, with felt. The covers were made of a rounded form, so as to throw off the rain, and the felt was painted over with a certain composition which made it impervious to the water. These chests were not intended to be unpacked at the end of the journey, but to remain as they were, as permanent storehouses of utensils, clothing, and provisions. They were placed in rows, each on its own cart, near the tent, where they could be resorted to conveniently from time to time by the servants and attendants, as occasion might require. The tent placed in the centre, with these great chests on their carts near it, formed, as it were, a house with one great room standing by itself, and all the little rooms and closets arranged in rows by the side of it.
The traveling chieftain's belongings were packed in specially made chests, and the house itself had been emptied of everything to keep it as light as possible. These large chests were made from wicker or basket work, covered in felt like the house. The tops were rounded to shed rain, and the felt was painted with a coating that made it waterproof. These chests weren't meant to be opened at the end of the journey; they served as permanent storage for utensils, clothing, and supplies. They were lined up in rows, each on its own cart, close to the tent, so that servants and attendants could easily access them as needed. The tent in the center, surrounded by these big chests on their carts, created a space resembling a house with one large room on its own, with all the smaller rooms and storage areas arranged alongside it.
Some such arrangement as this is obviously necessary in case of a great deal of furniture or baggage belonging to a man who lives in a tent, and who desires to be at liberty to remove his whole establishment from place to [Pg 30]place at short notice; for a tent, from the very principle of its construction, is incapable of being divided into rooms, or of accommodating extensive stores of furniture or goods. Of course, a special contrivance is required for the accommodation of this species of property. This was especially the case with the Monguls, among whom there were many rich and great men who often accumulated a large amount of movable property. There was one rich Mongul, it was said, who had two hundred such chest-carts, which were arranged in two rows around and behind his tent, so that his establishment, when he was encamped, looked like quite a little village.
Some arrangement like this is clearly necessary for someone with a lot of furniture or luggage who lives in a tent and wants to be able to move everything quickly. A tent, by its very design, can't be divided into rooms or hold a lot of furniture or goods. So, a special setup is needed to manage this type of property. This was especially true for the Monguls, many of whom were wealthy and often had a lot of movable possessions. There was even one rich Mongul who supposedly had two hundred chest-carts, arranged in two rows around and behind his tent, making his campsite look like a small village.
The style of building adopted among the Monguls for tents and movable houses seemed to set the fashion for all their houses, even for those that were built in the towns, and were meant to stand permanently where they were first set up. These permanent houses were little better than tents. They consisted each of one single room without any subdivisions whatever. They were made round, too, like the tents, only the top, instead of running up to a point, was rounded like a dome. There were no floors above that formed on the ground, and no windows.
The building style used by the Mongols for tents and movable homes seemed to influence all their houses, even those constructed in towns meant to be permanent. These permanent houses were barely better than tents. Each one consisted of a single room with no divisions at all. They were also round like the tents, but instead of a pointed top, it was rounded like a dome. There were no floors above the ground and no windows.
Such was the general character of the dwellings of the Monguls in the days of Genghis Khan. They took their character evidently from the wandering and pastoral life that the people led. One would have thought that very excellent roads would have been necessary to have enabled them to draw the ponderous carts containing their dwellings and household goods. But this was less necessary than might have been supposed on account of the nature of the country, which consisted chiefly of immense grassy plains and smooth river valleys, over which, in many places, wheels would travel tolerably well in any direction without much making of roadway. Then, again, in all such countries, the people who journey from place to place, and the herds of cattle that move to and fro, naturally fall into the same lines of travel, and thus, in time, wear great trails, as cows make paths in a pasture. These, with a little artificial improvement at certain points, make very good summer roads, and in the winter it is not necessary to use them at all.
Such was the general character of the Mongol dwellings during the time of Genghis Khan. They clearly reflected the nomadic and pastoral lifestyle of the people. One might think that excellent roads would be essential for transporting their heavy carts filled with homes and belongings. However, this was less of a requirement than expected due to the terrain, which was mainly made up of vast grassy plains and smooth river valleys. In many areas, wheels could travel reasonably well in any direction without much need for a developed road. Additionally, in such regions, people moving from place to place, along with herds of cattle, naturally tended to follow the same paths over time, creating well-worn trails much like cows make in a pasture. With some minor enhancements at certain points, these trails create decent summer roads, and in winter, there's no need to use them at all.
The Monguls, like the ancient Jews, were divided into tribes, and these were subdivided into families; a family meaning in this connection not one household, but a large congeries of households, including all those that were [Pg 32]of known relationship to each other. These groups of relatives had each its head, and the tribe to which they pertained had also its general head. There were, it is said, three sets of these tribes, forming three grand divisions of the Mongul people, each of which was ruled by its own khan; and then, to complete the system, there was the grand khan, who ruled over all.
The Monguls, similar to the ancient Jews, were organized into tribes, which were further divided into families; in this context, a family refers not just to one household, but to a larger collection of households that were [Pg 32]related to each other. Each of these groups of relatives had a leader, and the tribe they belonged to also had an overall leader. It's said that there were three groups of these tribes, making up three main divisions of the Mongul people, each governed by its own khan; and to top off the structure, there was the great khan, who governed all of them.
A constitution of society like this almost always prevails in pastoral countries, and we shall see, on a little reflection, that it is natural that it should do so. In a country like ours, where the pursuits of men are so infinitely diversified, the descendants of different families become mingled together in the most promiscuous manner. The son of a farmer in one state goes off, as soon as he is of age, to some other state, to find a place among merchants or manufacturers, because he wishes to be a merchant or a manufacturer himself, while his father supplies his place on the farm perhaps by hiring a man who likes farming, and has come hundreds of miles in search of work. Thus the descendants of one American grandfather and grandmother will be found, after a lapse of a few years, scattered in every direction all over the land, and, indeed, sometimes all over the world.
A social structure like this usually exists in rural countries, and with a little thought, we can see why that's the case. In a country like ours, where people's activities are incredibly varied, the descendants of different families often mix together in very random ways. A farmer’s son in one state might move to another state as soon as he turns 18 to find a role among merchants or manufacturers because he wants to become one of them, while his father fills his spot on the farm by hiring someone who enjoys farming and has traveled hundreds of miles looking for work. As a result, the descendants of one American grandfather and grandmother can be found scattered in all directions across the country, and even sometimes around the globe after just a few years.
It is the diversity of pursuits which prevails in such a country as ours, taken in connection with the diversity of capacity and of taste in different individuals, that produces this dispersion.
It’s the variety of interests that exists in a country like ours, combined with the differences in abilities and preferences among individuals, that creates this spread.
Among a people devoted wholly to pastoral pursuits, all this is different. The young men, as they grow up, can have generally no inducement to leave their homes. They continue to live with their parents and relatives, sharing the care of the flocks and herds, and making common cause with them in every thing that is of common interest. It is thus that those great family groups are formed which exist in all pastoral countries under the name of tribes or clans, and form the constituent elements of the whole social and political organization of the people.
Among a population entirely focused on herding, everything is different. As young men grow up, they typically have no reason to leave their homes. They stay with their parents and relatives, helping to tend the flocks and herds, and banding together on all matters of shared interest. This is how the large family groups, known as tribes or clans, are formed in all pastoral societies, serving as the building blocks of the entire social and political structure of the community.
Horsemen.
The bow and arrow.
In case of general war, each tribe of the Monguls furnished, of course, a certain quota of armed men, in proportion to its numbers and strength. These men always went to war, as has already been said, on horseback, and the spectacle which these troops presented in galloping in squadrons over the plains was sometimes very imposing. The shock of the onset when they charged in this way upon the enemy was tremendous. They were armed with [Pg 34]bows and arrows, and also with sabres. As they approached the enemy, they discharged first a shower of arrows upon him, while they were in the act of advancing at the top of their speed. Then, dropping their bows by their side, they would draw their sabres, and be ready, as soon as the horses fell upon the enemy, to cut down all opposed to them with the most furious and deadly blows.
In the event of a full-scale war, each Mongol tribe provided a certain number of armed men based on its size and strength. These warriors always fought on horseback, and the sight of them galloping in formations across the plains was often very impressive. The force of their charge when they attacked the enemy was incredible. They were equipped with [Pg 34]bows and arrows, as well as sabres. As they got closer to the enemy, they first unleashed a barrage of arrows while racing at full speed. Then, dropping their bows, they would draw their sabres and be ready to strike down anyone in their way with fierce and lethal blows as their horses charged into battle.
If they were repulsed, and compelled by a superior force to retreat, they would gallop at full speed over the plains, turning at the same time in their saddles, and shooting at their pursuers with their arrows as coolly, and with as correct an aim, almost, as if they were still. While thus retreating the trooper would guide and control his horse by his voice, and by the pressure of his heels upon his sides, so as to have both his arms free for fighting his pursuers.
If they were pushed back and forced by a stronger opponent to fall back, they would ride at full speed across the plains, turning in their saddles and shooting arrows at their pursuers as calmly and accurately as if they were standing still. While retreating, the soldier would steer and control his horse with his voice and by pressing his heels into the horse's sides, keeping both arms free to fight off his attackers.
These arrows were very formidable weapons, it is said. One of the travelers who visited the country in those days says that they could be shot with so much force as to pierce the body of a man entirely through.
These arrows were said to be very powerful weapons. One of the travelers who visited the country back then claims that they could be shot with enough force to completely penetrate a person's body.

Nature of the bow and arrow.
It must be remembered, however, in respect to all such statements relating to the efficiency of the bow and arrow, that the force with which an arrow can be thrown depends not upon any independent action of the bow, but altogether upon the strength of the man who draws it. The bow, in straightening itself for the propulsion of the arrow, expends only the force which the man has imparted to it by bending it; so that the real power by which the arrow is propelled is, after all, the muscular strength of the archer. It is true, a great deal depends on the qualities of the bow, and also on the skill of the man in using it, to make all this muscular [Pg 36]strength effective. With a poor bow, or with unskillful management, a great deal of it would be wasted. But with the best possible bow, and with the most consummate skill of the archer, it is the strength of the archer's arm which throws the arrow, after all.
It should be noted, however, regarding all statements about the effectiveness of the bow and arrow, that the force with which an arrow can be shot does not come from the bow itself, but entirely from the strength of the person pulling it. The bow, when it straightens to launch the arrow, only uses the force that the person has put into it by bending it; thus, the actual power that propels the arrow is ultimately the muscular strength of the archer. While a lot depends on the quality of the bow and the skill of the user to make that muscular [Pg 36]strength effective, a poor bow or lack of skill can waste much of it. However, with the best bow and the most refined skills, it's still the archer's arm strength that ultimately sends the arrow flying.
It is very different in this respect with a bullet thrown by the force of gunpowder from the barrel of a gun. The force in this case is the explosive force of the powder, and the bullet is thrown to the same distance whether it is a very weak man or a very strong man that pulls the trigger.
It is very different in this respect with a bullet shot by the force of gunpowder from the barrel of a gun. The force in this case is the explosive power of the powder, and the bullet is fired the same distance regardless of whether a very weak person or a very strong person pulls the trigger.
Gog and Magog.
But to return to the Monguls. All the information which we can obtain in respect to the condition of the people before the time of Genghis Khan comes to us from the reports of travelers who, either as merchants, or as embassadors from caliphs or kings, made long journeys into these distant regions, and have left records, more or less complete, of their adventures, and accounts of what they saw, in writings which have been preserved by the learned men of the East. It is very doubtful how far these accounts are to be believed. One of these travelers, a learned man named Salam, who made a journey far into the interior of Asia by order of the Calif Mohammed Amin [Pg 37]Billah, some time before the reign of Genghis Khan, says that, among other objects of research and investigation which occupied his mind, he was directed to ascertain the truth in respect to the two famous nations Gog and Magog, or, as they are designated in his account, Yagog and Magog. The story that had been told of these two nations by the Arabian writers, and which was extensively believed, was, that the people of Yagog were of the ordinary size of men, but those of Magog were only about two feet high. These people had made war upon the neighboring nations, and had destroyed many cities and towns, but had at last been overpowered and shut up in prison.
But let's go back to the Mongols. All we know about the state of the people before Genghis Khan comes from the accounts of travelers who, either as merchants or ambassadors from caliphs or kings, undertook long journeys to these distant lands. They left records, some more complete than others, of their adventures and what they saw, in writings that have been preserved by learned men in the East. It's unclear how credible these accounts are. One of these travelers, a scholar named Salam, who journeyed deep into Asia on the orders of Caliph Mohammed Amin Billah, some time before Genghis Khan's reign, mentioned that among the various topics he was tasked to explore, he was instructed to find out the truth about the two legendary nations Gog and Magog, referred to in his account as Yagog and Magog. The tale told by Arab writers, which many believed, was that the people of Yagog were of average height, while those of Magog were only about two feet tall. These beings had waged war against neighboring nations and had destroyed numerous cities and towns, but ultimately, they were defeated and imprisoned.
Adventures of Salam and his party.
Salam, the traveler whom the calif sent to ascertain whether their accounts were true, traveled at the head of a caravan containing fifty men, and with camels bearing stores and provisions for a year. He was gone a long time. When he came back he gave an account of his travels; and in respect to Gog and Magog, he said that he had found that the accounts which had been heard respecting them were true. He traveled on, he said, from the country of one chieftain to another till he reached the Caspian Sea, and then went on beyond that sea for thirty or forty days more. In one place the [Pg 38]party came to a tract of low black land, which exhaled an odor so offensive that they were obliged to use perfumes all the way to overpower the noxious smells. They were ten days in crossing this fetid territory. After this they went on a month longer through a desert country, and at length came to a fertile land which was covered with the ruins of cities that the people of Gog and Magog had destroyed.
Salam, the traveler sent by the caliph to find out if the reports were true, led a caravan of fifty men with camels carrying enough supplies for a year. He was gone for a long time. When he returned, he shared what he had experienced during his travels; regarding Gog and Magog, he confirmed that the stories about them were true. He explained that he had journeyed from one chief's territory to another until he reached the Caspian Sea, and then continued beyond it for another thirty or forty days. At one point, the [Pg 38] group encountered a stretch of low, black land that emitted such a terrible smell that they had to use perfumes throughout the crossing to mask the stench. They spent ten days navigating through this foul area. Afterward, they traveled for another month through a desert and finally arrived at a fertile region filled with the ruins of cities destroyed by the people of Gog and Magog.
In six days more they reached the country of the nation by which the people of Gog and Magog had been conquered and shut up in prison. Here they found a great many strong castles. There was a large city here too, containing temples and academies of learning, and also the residence of the king.
In six more days, they arrived at the land of the nation that had defeated the people of Gog and Magog and imprisoned them. Here, they discovered many impressive castles. There was also a large city with temples, schools, and the king’s palace.
Great bolts and bars.
The travelers took up their abode in this city for a time, and while they were there they made an excursion of two days' journey into the country to see the place where the people of Gog and Magog were confined. When they arrived at the place they found a lofty mountain. There was a great opening made in the face of this mountain two or three hundred feet wide. The opening was protected on each side by enormous buttresses, between which was placed an immense double gate, the buttresses and the gate being all of iron. The buttresses [Pg 39]were surmounted with an iron bulwark, and with lofty towers also of iron, which were carried up as high as to the top of the mountain itself. The gates were of the width of the opening cut in the mountain, and were seventy-five feet high; and the valves, lintels, and threshold, and also the bolts, the lock, and the key, were all of proportional size.
The travelers settled in this city for a while, and during their stay, they took a two-day trip into the countryside to see where the people of Gog and Magog were confined. When they got there, they found a tall mountain. There was a large opening in the face of this mountain, about two or three hundred feet wide. The opening was flanked on each side by massive buttresses, between which stood a huge double gate, all made of iron. The buttresses [Pg 39]were topped with an iron wall and tall towers, also made of iron, reaching up to the mountain's peak. The gates matched the width of the opening in the mountain and stood seventy-five feet tall; the valves, lintels, and threshold, as well as the bolts, lock, and key, were all proportionately sized.
Salam, on arriving at the place, saw all these wonderful structures with his own eyes, and he was told by the people there that it was the custom of the governor of the castles already mentioned to take horse every Friday with ten others, and, coming to the gate, to strike the great bolt three times with a ponderous hammer weighing five pounds, when there would be heard a murmuring noise within, which were the groans of the Yagog and Magog people confined in the mountain. Indeed, Salam was told that the poor captives often appeared on the battlements above. Thus the real existence of this people was, in his opinion, fully proved; and even the story in respect to the diminutive size of the Magogs was substantiated, for Salam was told that once, in a high wind, three of them were blown off from the battlements to the ground, and that, on being measured, they were found but three spans high.
Salam, upon arriving at the location, saw all these amazing structures for himself, and the locals informed him that it was the custom of the governor of the aforementioned castles to ride out every Friday with ten others. When they reached the gate, he would hit the large bolt three times with a heavy five-pound hammer. At that point, a murmuring sound could be heard from within, which were the groans of the Yagog and Magog people trapped in the mountain. In fact, Salam was told that the unfortunate captives often appeared on the battlements above. Thus, he believed the reality of this people was completely confirmed; even the tale about the small size of the Magogs was validated, as Salam learned that once, in a strong wind, three of them were blown off the battlements to the ground, and upon being measured, they were found to be only three spans tall.
Progress of intelligence.
This is a specimen of the tales brought home from remote countries by the most learned and accomplished travelers of those times. In comparing these absurd and ridiculous tales with the reports which are brought back from distant regions in our days by such travelers as Humboldt, Livingstone, and Kane, we shall perceive what an immense progress in intelligence and information the human mind has made since those days.
This is an example of the stories brought back from far-off places by the most knowledgeable and skilled travelers of that time. When we compare these absurd and ridiculous tales with the accounts returned from distant regions today by travelers like Humboldt, Livingstone, and Kane, we can see how much progress in knowledge and understanding humanity has achieved since then.
Chapter 3.
Yezonkai Khan.
1163-1175
1163-1175
The name of the father of Genghis Khan is a word which can not be pronounced exactly in English. It sounded something like this, Yezonkai Behadr, with the accent on the last syllable, Behadr, and the a sounded like a in hark. This is as near as we can come to it; but the name, as it was really pronounced by the Mongul people, can not be written in English letters nor spoken with English sounds.
The name of Genghis Khan's father is a word that can't be pronounced accurately in English. It sounded something like this, Yezonkai Behadr, with the emphasis on the last syllable, Behadr, and the a pronounced like the a in hark. This is as close as we can get to it; however, the name as pronounced by the Mongol people can't be written in English letters or spoken with English sounds.
Indeed, in all languages so entirely distinct from each other as the Mongul language was from ours, the sounds are different, and the letters by which the sounds are represented are different too. Some of the sounds are so utterly unlike any sounds that we have in English that it is as impossible to write them in English characters as it is for us to write in English letters the sound that a man makes when he chirps to his horse or his dog, or when he whistles. Sometimes writers attempt to represent the latter sound by the word whew; and [Pg 42]when, in reading a dialogue, we come to the word whew, inserted to express a part of what one of the speakers uttered, we understand by it that he whistled; but how different, after all, is the sound of the spoken word whew from the whistling sound that it is intended to represent!
Indeed, in all languages that are so completely different from one another, like the Mongolian language compared to ours, the sounds are distinct, and the letters used to represent those sounds are different as well. Some sounds are so unlike anything we have in English that it's as impossible to write them using English letters as it is for us to write the sound someone makes when he chirps to his horse or dog, or when he whistles. Sometimes, writers try to represent that later sound with the word whew; and [Pg 42]when we encounter the word whew in a dialogue to convey part of what a speaker said, we understand it's implying that he whistled. However, the sound of the spoken word whew is so different from the actual whistling sound it’s meant to represent!
Now, in all the languages of Asia, there are many sounds as impossible to be rendered by the European letters as this, and in making the attempt every different writer falls into a different mode. Thus the first name of Genghis Khan's father is spelled by different travelers and historians, Yezonkai, Yesukay, Yessuki, Yesughi, Bissukay, Bisukay, Pisukay, and in several other ways. The real sound was undoubtedly as different from any of these as they were all different from each other. In this narrative I shall adopt the first of these methods, and call him Yezonkai Behadr.
Now, in all the languages of Asia, there are many sounds that are just as impossible to represent with European letters as this one, and in trying to do so, each writer ends up using a different approach. For example, Genghis Khan's father's name is spelled by various travelers and historians as Yezonkai, Yesukay, Yessuki, Yesughi, Bissukay, Bisukay, Pisukay, and several other variations. The actual sound was probably quite different from all of these, just as each version is different from the others. In this narrative, I will use the first spelling and refer to him as Yezonkai Behadr.

A successful warrior.
Yezonkai was a great khan, and he descended in a direct line through ten generations, so it was said, from a deity. Great sovereigns in those countries and times were very fond of tracing back their descent to some divine origin, by way of establishing more fully in the minds of the people their divine right to the throne. Yezonkai's residence was at a great [Pg 45]palace in the country, called by a name, the sound of which, as nearly as it can be represented in English letters, was Diloneldak. From this, his capital, he used to make warlike excursions at the head of hordes of Monguls into the surrounding countries, in the prosecution of quarrels which he made with them under various pretexts; and as he was a skillful commander, and had great influence in inducing all the inferior khans to bring large troops of men from their various tribes to add to his army, he was usually victorious, and in this way he extended his empire very considerably while he lived, and thus made a very good preparation for the subsequent exploits of his son.
Yezonkai was a powerful khan, and he was said to be directly descended from a deity through ten generations. During those times, many great leaders liked to trace their lineage back to some divine source to strengthen the people's belief in their right to rule. Yezonkai's residence was a grand [Pg 45] palace in the region, known by a name that can be roughly represented in English as Diloneldak. From his capital, he would lead military campaigns with hordes of Mongols into surrounding territories, often starting conflicts for various reasons. As a skilled commander, he successfully rallied other lesser khans to bring large forces from their tribes to bolster his own army. Because of this, he typically emerged victorious, significantly expanding his empire during his lifetime and effectively setting the stage for his son's future achievements.
The northern part of China was at that time entirely separated from the southern part, and was under a different government. It constituted an entirely distinct country, and was called Katay.[A] This country was under the dominion of a chieftain called the Khan of Katay. This khan was very jealous of the increasing power of Yezonkai, and took part against him in all his wars with the tribes around him, and assisted them in their attempts to resist him; but he did not succeed. Yezonkai was too [Pg 46]powerful for them, and went on extending his conquests far and wide.
The northern part of China was completely separate from the southern part at that time and had a different government. It was a distinct country called Katay.[A] This country was ruled by a leader known as the Khan of Katay. This khan was very protective of his power and was worried about the growing influence of Yezonkai. He actively fought against Yezonkai in all his wars with the nearby tribes and supported their efforts to resist him, but he was unsuccessful. Yezonkai was too [Pg 46]powerful for them and continued to expand his conquests widely.
At last, under the pretense of some affront which he had received from them, Yezonkai made war upon a powerful tribe of Tartars that lived in his neighborhood. He invaded their territories at the head of an immense horde of Mongul troops, and began seizing and driving off their cattle.
At last, under the guise of an insult he claimed to have received from them, Yezonkai waged war against a powerful tribe of Tartars living nearby. He invaded their lands leading a massive army of Mongul troops and started stealing and driving off their cattle.
Mongol custom.
Birth of Genghis Khan.
The name of the khan who ruled over these people was Temujin. Temujin assembled his forces as soon as he could, and went to meet the invaders. A great battle was fought, and Yezonkai was victorious. Temujin was defeated and put to flight. Yezonkai encamped after the battle on the banks of the River Amoor, near a mountain. He had all his family with him, for it was often the custom, in these enterprises, for the chieftain to take with him not only all his household, but a large portion of his household goods. Yezonkai had several wives, and almost immediately after the battle, one of them, named Olan Ayka, gave birth to a son. Yezonkai, fresh from the battle, determined to commemorate his victory by giving his new-born son the name of his vanquished enemy. So he named him Temujin.[B] His [Pg 47]birth took place, as nearly as can now be ascertained, in the year of our Lord 1163.
The name of the khan who ruled over these people was Temujin. Temujin gathered his forces as quickly as he could and went to confront the invaders. A great battle took place, and Yezonkai emerged victorious. Temujin was defeated and forced to retreat. Yezonkai set up camp after the battle on the banks of the River Amoor, near a mountain. He had his entire family with him, as it was common during these campaigns for the chieftain to bring along not just his household but also a significant amount of his belongings. Yezonkai had several wives, and shortly after the battle, one of them, named Olan Ayka, gave birth to a son. Yezonkai, just fresh from battle, decided to honor his victory by naming his newborn son after his defeated foe. So he named him Temujin.[B] His [Pg 47] birth occurred, as far as can be determined today, in the year of our Lord 1163.
Such were the circumstances of our hero's birth, for it was this Temujin who afterward became renowned throughout all Asia under the name of Genghis Khan. Through all the early part of his life, however, he was always known by the name which his father gave him in the tent by the river side where he was born.
Such were the circumstances of our hero's birth, for it was this Temujin who later became famous all across Asia as Genghis Khan. However, throughout most of his early life, he was always known by the name his father gave him in the tent by the river where he was born.
Among the other grand personages in Yezonkai's train at this time, there was a certain old astrologer named Sugujin. He was a relative of Yezonkai, and also his principal minister of state. This man, by his skill in astrology, which he applied to the peculiar circumstances of the child, foretold for him at once a wonderful career. He would grow up, the astrologer said, to be a great warrior. He would conquer all his enemies, and extend his conquests so far that he would, in the end, become the Khan of all Tartary. Young Temujin's parents were, of course, greatly pleased with these predictions, and when, not long after this time, the astrologer died, they appointed his son, whose name was Karasher, to be the guardian and instructor of the boy. They trusted, it seems, to the son to give the young prince [Pg 48]such a training in early life as should prepare him to realize the grand destiny which the father had foretold for him.
Among the other important figures in Yezonkai's entourage at this time, there was an old astrologer named Sugujin. He was a relative of Yezonkai and also his chief minister. This man, with his astrological skills, which he applied to the unique situation of the child, predicted a remarkable future for him. The astrologer said he would grow up to be a great warrior. He would defeat all his enemies and expand his territory so much that he would eventually become the Khan of all Tartary. Young Temujin's parents were, of course, very pleased with these predictions, and when the astrologer died not long after, they appointed his son, named Karasher, to be the guardian and teacher of the boy. They seemed to trust that the son would provide the young prince [Pg 48]with the training he needed in his early life to help him achieve the grand destiny his father had predicted for him.
There would be something remarkable in the fact that these predictions were uttered at the birth of Genghis Khan, since they were afterward so completely fulfilled, were it not that similar prognostications of greatness and glory were almost always offered to the fathers and mothers of young princes in those days by the astrologers and soothsayers of their courts. Such promises were, of course, very flattering to these parents at the time, and brought those who made them into great favor. Then, in the end, if the result verified them, they were remembered and recorded as something wonderful; if not, they were forgotten.
There’s something impressive about the fact that these predictions were made at Genghis Khan's birth since they were later fully realized. However, that's only notable because similar claims about greatness and fame were usually made to the parents of young princes back then by the astrologers and fortune-tellers in their courts. These promises were definitely flattering to the parents and earned a lot of favor for those who made them. Ultimately, if the predictions turned out to be true, they were remembered and celebrated as remarkable; if not, they were simply overlooked.
Education of Temujin.
Karasher, the astrologer's son, who had been appointed young Temujin's tutor, took his pupil under his charge, and began to form plans for educating him. Karasher was a man of great talents and of considerable attainments in learning, so far as there could be any thing like learning in such a country and among such a people. He taught him the names of the various tribes that lived in the countries around, and the names of the principal chieftains that ruled over them. He also gave him such information [Pg 49]as he possessed in respect to the countries themselves, describing the situation of the mountains, the lakes, and the rivers, and the great deserts which here and there intervened between the fertile regions. He taught him, moreover, to ride, and trained him in all such athletic exercises as were practiced by the youth of those times. He instructed him also in the use of arms, teaching him how to shoot with a bow and arrow, and how to hold and handle his sabre, both when on horseback and when on foot. He particularly instructed him in the art of shooting his arrow in any direction when riding at a gallop upon his horse, behind as well as before, and to the right side as well as to the left. To do this coolly, skillfully, and with a true aim, required great practice as well as much courage and presence of mind.
Karasher, the astrologer's son, who was assigned as the tutor to young Temujin, took him under his wing and started making plans for his education. Karasher was a talented man with a solid knowledge base, at least as much as could be found in such a place and among such people. He taught Temujin the names of the various tribes living in the surrounding regions and the names of the main chieftains who ruled them. He also shared whatever information he had about the lands themselves, describing the locations of the mountains, lakes, rivers, and the vast deserts that sporadically separated the fertile areas. He also taught him how to ride and trained him in all the athletic activities common among the youth of that time. He instructed him in the use of weapons, showing him how to shoot with a bow and arrow, and how to wield and manage his saber, both while mounted and on foot. He focused particularly on the skill of shooting an arrow in any direction while galloping on horseback, whether behind or in front, and to both the right and left. To do this with calmness, skill, and accuracy required extensive practice, as well as considerable bravery and quick thinking.
Young Temujin entered into all these things with great spirit. Indeed, he very soon ceased to feel any interest in any thing else, so that by the time that he was nine years of age it was said that he thought of nothing but exercising himself in the use of arms.
Young Temujin jumped into all of this with a lot of enthusiasm. In fact, he quickly lost interest in everything else, and by the time he turned nine, people said he focused solely on training with weapons.
Nine years of age, however, with him was more than it would be with a young man among us, for the Asiatics arrive at maturity much earlier than the nations of Western Europe [Pg 50]and America. Indeed, by the time that Temujin was thirteen years old, his father considered him a man—at least he considered him old enough to be married. He was married, in fact, and had two children before he was fifteen, if the accounts which the historians have given us respecting him are true.
At nine years old, he was more mature than a young man in the West because people in Asia reach maturity much earlier than those in Western Europe [Pg 50] and America. By the time Temujin turned thirteen, his father viewed him as a man—at least old enough to get married. In fact, he was married and had two children by the age of fifteen, if the historians' accounts about him are accurate.
Just before Temujin was thirteen, his father, in one of his campaigns in Katay, was defeated in a battle, and, although a great many of his followers escaped, he himself was surrounded and overpowered by the horsemen of the enemy, and was made prisoner. He was put under the care of a guard; for, of course, among people living almost altogether on horseback and in tents, there could be very few prisons. Yezonkai followed the camp of his conqueror for some time under the custody of his guard; but at length he succeeded in bribing his keeper to let him escape, and so contrived, after encountering many difficulties and suffering many hardships, to make his way back to his own country.
Just before Temujin turned thirteen, his father was defeated in a battle during one of his campaigns in Katay. While many of his followers managed to escape, he was surrounded and captured by the enemy's horsemen. He was placed under guard since, naturally, in a society that primarily lived on horseback and in tents, there were hardly any prisons. Yezonkai stayed with his captor's camp for a while under the watch of his guard, but eventually, he managed to bribe his guard to let him go. After facing numerous challenges and enduring a lot of hardship, he found a way to return to his homeland.
Karizu.
Tayian.
He was determined now to make a new incursion into Katay, and that with a larger force than he had had before. So he made an alliance with the chieftain of a neighboring tribe, called the Naymans; and, in order to seal and [Pg 51]establish this alliance, he contracted that his son should marry the daughter of his ally. This was the time when Temujin was but thirteen years old. The name of this his first wife was Karizu—at least that was one of her names. Her father's name was Tayian.
He was now set on making a new attempt to invade Katay, and this time with a bigger army than before. So, he formed an alliance with the leader of a nearby tribe called the Naymans; to solidify and [Pg 51]confirm this alliance, he arranged for his son to marry his ally's daughter. At this time, Temujin was only thirteen years old. The name of his first wife was Karizu—at least, that was one of her names. Her father was named Tayian.
Before Yezonkai had time to mature his plans for his new invasion of Katay, he fell sick and died. He left five sons and a daughter, it is said; but Temujin seems to have been the oldest of them all, for by his will his father left his kingdom, if the command of the group of tribes which were under his sway can be called a kingdom, to him, notwithstanding that he was yet only thirteen years old.
Before Yezonkai could finalize his plans for a new invasion of Katay, he fell ill and died. He reportedly left behind five sons and a daughter, but Temujin appears to have been the eldest. His father bequeathed his kingdom, if the leadership of the tribes under his control can be considered a kingdom, to him, even though Temujin was only thirteen at the time.
Chapter 4.
The First Battle.
1175
1175
In the language of the Monguls and of their neighbors the Tartars, a collection of tribes banded together under one chieftain was designated by a name which sounded like the word orda. This is the origin, it is said, of the English word horde.
In the language of the Mongols and their neighbors, the Tatars, a group of tribes united under a chieftain was called something that sounded like the word orda. This is said to be the origin of the English word horde.
Discontent.
The orda over which Yezonkai had ruled, and the command of which, at his death, he left to his son, consisted of a great number of separate tribes, each of which had its own particular chieftain. All these subordinate chieftains were content to be under Yezonkai's rule and leadership while he lived. He was competent, they thought, to direct their movements and to lead them into battle against their enemies. But when he died, leaving only a young man thirteen years of age to succeed him, several of them were disposed to rebel. There were two of them, in particular, who thought that they were themselves better qualified to reign over the nation than such a boy; so they formed [Pg 53]an alliance with each other, and with such other tribes as were disposed to join them, and advanced to make war upon Temujin at the head of a great number of squadrons of troops, amounting in all to thirty thousand men.
The orda that Yezonkai had ruled, and which he left to his thirteen-year-old son upon his death, was made up of many separate tribes, each with its own chief. All these subordinate chiefs were willing to follow Yezonkai's leadership while he was alive. They believed he was capable of guiding their actions and leading them into battle against their enemies. But after he died, leaving only a young boy to take his place, some of them wanted to rebel. Two of them, in particular, thought they were more qualified to lead the nation than a kid, so they formed [Pg 53] an alliance with each other and with other tribes that were willing to join them, and they marched to make war on Temujin with a large force of thirty thousand troops.
The names of the two leaders of this rebellion were Taychot and Chamuka.
The names of the two leaders of this rebellion were Taychot and Chamuka.
Young Temujin depended chiefly on his mother for guidance and direction in this emergency. He was himself very brave and spirited; but bravery and spirit, though they are of such vital importance in a commander on the field of battle, when the contest actually comes on, are by no means the principal qualities that are required in making the preliminary arrangements.
Young Temujin relied mainly on his mother for guidance and direction during this crisis. He was very brave and spirited; however, while bravery and spirit are crucial qualities for a leader in the heat of battle, they are not the most important traits needed for making the necessary preparations.
Accordingly, Temujin left the forming of the plans to his mother, while he thought only of his horses, of his arms and equipments, and of the fury with which he would gallop in among the enemy when the time should arrive for the battle to begin. His mother, in connection with the chief officers of the army and counselors of state who were around her, and on whom her husband Yezonkai, during his lifetime, had been most accustomed to rely, arranged all the plans. They sent off messengers to the heads of all the tribes that they supposed would be friendly [Pg 54]to Temujin, and appointed places of rendezvous for the troops that they were to send. They made arrangements for the stores of provisions which would be required, settled questions of precedence among the different clans, regulated the order of march, and attended to all other necessary details.
Temujin left the planning to his mother while he focused solely on his horses, his weapons, and how fiercely he would charge at the enemy when the battle began. His mother, along with the chief officers of the army and the state advisors around her—whom her late husband Yezonkai had relied on—handled all the arrangements. They dispatched messengers to the leaders of the tribes they thought would support Temujin and set up meeting points for the troops they were to send. They organized the supplies needed, sorted out the hierarchy among the different clans, planned the order of march, and managed all other essential details.
In the mean time, Temujin thought only of the approaching battle. He was engaged continually in riding up and down upon spirited horses, and shooting in all directions, backward and forward, and both to the right side and to the left, with his bow and arrow. Nor was all this exhibition of ardor on his part a mere useless display. It had great influence in awakening a corresponding ardor among the chieftains of the troops, and among the troops themselves. They felt proud of the spirit and energy which their young prince displayed, and were more and more resolved to exert themselves to the utmost in defending his cause.
In the meantime, Temujin only focused on the upcoming battle. He spent his time riding energetic horses and shooting arrows in every direction—backward, forward, and to both sides. This display of enthusiasm wasn't just for show; it significantly inspired the chieftains and the soldiers. They felt proud of the spirit and energy their young prince showed and became increasingly determined to give their all in defending his cause.
There was another young prince, of the name of Porgie, of about Temujin's age, who was also full of ardor for the fight. He was the chieftain of one of the tribes that remained faithful to Temujin, and he was equally earnest with Temujin for the battle to begin.
There was another young prince named Porgie, around the same age as Temujin, who was also eager for battle. He was the leader of one of the tribes that stayed loyal to Temujin, and he was just as keen as Temujin for the fight to start.
At length the troops were ready, and, with [Pg 55]Temujin and his mother at the head of them, they went forth to attack the rebels. The rebels were ready to receive them. They were thirty thousand strong, according to the statements of the historians. This number is probably exaggerated, as all numbers were in those days, when there was no regular enrollment of troops and no strict system of enumeration.
At last, the troops were ready, and with [Pg 55]Temujin and his mother leading them, they set out to confront the rebels. The rebels were prepared for their arrival. They were said to be thirty thousand strong, according to the historians. This figure is likely inflated, as most numbers were back then, when there wasn't a formal way to tally troops and no strict counting system in place.
At any rate, there was a very great battle. Immense troops of horsemen coming at full speed in opposite directions shot showers of arrows at each other when they arrived at the proper distance for the arrows to take effect, and then, throwing down their bows and drawing their sabres, rushed madly on, until they came together with an awful shock, the dreadful confusion and terror of which no person can describe. The air was filled with the most terrific outcries, in which yells of fury, shrieks of agony, and shouts of triumph were equally mingled. Some of the troops maintained their position through the shock, and rode on, bearing down all before them. Others were overthrown and trampled in the dust; while all, both those who were up and those who were down, were cutting in every direction with their sabres, killing men and inciting the horses to [Pg 56]redoubled fury by the wounds which they gave them.
At any rate, there was a huge battle. Massive groups of horsemen charging at full speed from opposite sides shot arrows at each other when they were close enough for them to hit their targets. Then, dropping their bows and drawing their sabers, they rushed in wildly until they collided with a terrifying impact, the chaos and fear of which no one can truly describe. The air was filled with horrific screams, a mix of furious yells, cries of pain, and shouts of victory. Some of the troops held their ground through the clash and continued riding forward, pushing everyone out of their way. Others were knocked down and trampled into the dust; while all, both those still on their feet and those on the ground, were swinging their sabers in every direction, killing men and urging the horses to [Pg 56]greater fury with the wounds they inflicted.
In the midst of such scenes as these Temujin and Porgie fought furiously with the rest. Temujin distinguished himself greatly. It is probable that those who were immediately around him felt that he was under their charge, and that they must do all in their power to protect him from danger. This they could do much more easily and effectually under the mode of fighting which prevailed in those days than would be possible now, when gunpowder is the principal agent of destruction. Temujin's attendants and followers could gather around him and defend him from assailants. They could prevent him from charging any squadron which was likely to be strong enough to overpower him, and they could keep his enemies so much at bay that they could not reach him with their sabres. But upon a modern field of battle there is much less opportunity to protect a young prince or general's son, or other personage whose life may be considered as peculiarly valuable. No precautions of his attendants can prevent a bomb's bursting at his feet, or shield him from the rifle balls that come whistling from such great distances through the air.
In the middle of scenes like these, Temujin and Porgie fought fiercely with everyone else. Temujin stood out significantly. It’s likely that those closest to him felt responsible for his safety and did everything they could to protect him from harm. They could do this much more easily and effectively with the fighting style of that time than is possible today, when gunpowder is the main force of destruction. Temujin’s attendants and followers could surround him and defend him from attackers. They could stop him from charging any group strong enough to overpower him, and they could keep his enemies at bay so they couldn't reach him with their sabers. However, on a modern battlefield, there's much less chance to protect a young prince, general's son, or other important figure whose life is seen as especially valuable. No amount of precaution from his attendants can prevent a bomb from exploding at his feet, or shield him from the bullets that come whistling through the air from far away.
Taychot slain.
The victory.
At any rate, whether protected by his attendants or only by the fortune of war, Temujin passed through the battle without being hurt, and the courage and energy which he displayed were greatly commended by all who witnessed them. His mother was in the battle too, though, perhaps, not personally involved in the actual conflicts of it. She directed the manœuvres, however, and by her presence and her activity greatly encouraged and animated the men. In consequence of the spirit and energy infused into the troops by her presence, and by the extraordinary ardor and bravery of Temujin, the battle was gained. The army of the enemy was put to flight. One of the leaders, Taychot, was slain. The other made his escape, and Temujin and his mother were left in possession of the field.
At any rate, whether he was protected by his attendants or just by luck in battle, Temujin made it through without getting hurt, and everyone who saw his courage and energy praised him. His mother was also present during the battle, although she might not have been directly involved in the fighting. She led the maneuvers and her presence and efforts really motivated the troops. Because of the spirit and energy she brought to the soldiers, along with Temujin's remarkable enthusiasm and bravery, they won the battle. The enemy army was routed. One of their leaders, Taychot, was killed, while the other managed to escape, leaving Temujin and his mother in control of the battlefield.
Of course, after having fought with so much energy and effect on such a field, Temujin was now no longer considered as a boy, but took his place at once as a man among men, and was immediately recognized by all the army as their prince and sovereign, and as fully entitled, by his capacity if not by his years, to rule in his own name. He assumed and exercised his powers with as much calmness and self-possession as if he had been accustomed to them for [Pg 58]many years. He made addresses to his officers and soldiers, and distributed honors and rewards to them with a combined majesty and grace which, in their opinion, denoted much grandeur of soul. The rewards and honors were characteristic of the customs of the country and the times. They consisted of horses, arms, splendid articles of dress, and personal ornaments. Of course, among a people who lived, as it were, always on horseback, such objects as these were the ones most highly prized.
Of course, after fighting with so much energy and effectiveness in such a field, Temujin was no longer seen as a boy but instantly took his place as a man among men. He was immediately recognized by the entire army as their prince and leader, fully entitled, by his abilities if not by his age, to rule in his own name. He exercised his powers with as much calmness and confidence as if he had been used to them for [Pg 58]many years. He spoke to his officers and soldiers and awarded them honors and rewards with a majesty and grace that, in their eyes, showed great nobility of spirit. The rewards and honors reflected the traditions of the country and the times. They included horses, weapons, luxurious clothing, and jewelry. Naturally, for a people who lived mostly on horseback, these items were among the most valued.
The consequence of this victory was, that nearly the whole country occupied by the rebels submitted without any farther resistance to Temujin's sway. Other tribes, who lived on the borders of his dominions, sent in to propose treaties of alliance. The khan of one of these tribes demanded of Temujin the hand of his sister in marriage to seal and confirm the alliance which he proposed to make. In a word, the fame of Temujin's prowess spread rapidly after the battle over all the surrounding countries, and high anticipations began to be formed of the greatness and glory of his reign.
The result of this victory was that almost the entire area controlled by the rebels surrendered without any further resistance to Temujin's rule. Other tribes living on the edges of his territory reached out to suggest alliance treaties. The leader of one of these tribes asked Temujin for his sister's hand in marriage to solidify the alliance he wanted to create. In short, Temujin's reputation for strength quickly spread after the battle to all the neighboring countries, and people started to have high hopes for the greatness and glory of his reign.
In the course of the next year Temujin was married to his second wife, although he was at [Pg 59]this time only fourteen years old. The name of his bride was Purta Kugin. By this wife, who was probably of about his own age, he had a daughter, who was born before the close of the year after the marriage.
In the next year, Temujin got married to his second wife, even though he was only fourteen years old at [Pg 59]. His bride's name was Purta Kugin. With her, who was likely around his age, he had a daughter, born before the end of the year following their marriage.
Customary present.
In his journeys about the country Temujin sometimes took his wives with him, and sometimes he left them temporarily in some place of supposed security. Toward the end of the second year Purta was again about to become a mother, and Temujin, who at that time had occasion to go off on some military expedition, fearing that the fatigue and exposure would be more than she could well bear, left her at home. While he was gone a troop of horsemen, from a tribe of his enemies, came suddenly into the district on a marauding expedition. They overpowered the troops Temujin had left to guard the place, and seized and carried off every thing that they could find that was valuable. They made prisoner of Purta, too, and carried her away a captive. The plunder they divided among themselves, but Purta they sent as a present to a certain khan who reigned over a neighboring country, and whose favor they wished to secure. The name of this chieftain was Vang Khan. As this Vang Khan figures somewhat conspicuously in the subsequent history [Pg 60]of Temujin, a full account of him will be given in the next chapter. All that is necessary to say here is, that the intention of the captors of Purta, in sending her to him as a present, was that he should make her his wife. It was the custom of these khans to have as many wives as they could obtain, so that when prisoners of high rank were taken in war, if there were any young and beautiful women among them, they were considered as charming presents to send to any great prince or potentate near, whom the captors were desirous of pleasing. It made no difference, in such cases, whether the person who was to receive the present were young or old. Sometimes the older he was the more highly he would prize such a gift.
In his travels around the country, Temujin sometimes brought his wives with him, and other times he left them temporarily in a seemingly safe place. Toward the end of the second year, Purta was about to give birth again, and Temujin, needing to leave for a military expedition, worried that the strain and exposure would be too much for her, so he left her at home. While he was gone, a group of horsemen from a rival tribe invaded the area on a raiding mission. They overpowered the troops Temujin had left to protect the place and took everything valuable they could find. They captured Purta as well and took her away. The loot was shared among them, but Purta was sent as a gift to a khan who ruled a neighboring territory, hoping to win his favor. This khan was named Vang Khan. Since Vang Khan plays a notable role in the later history of Temujin, a detailed account of him will be provided in the next chapter. All that’s important to mention here is that the captors intended for Vang Khan, receiving Purta as a gift, to make her his wife. It was customary for these khans to have as many wives as they could manage, so when high-ranking prisoners were taken in war, any young and attractive women among them were seen as appealing gifts for any powerful prince they wanted to impress. It didn't matter whether the recipient was young or old; sometimes, the older the recipient, the more value he placed on such a gift.
Vang Khan, it happened, was old. He was old enough to be Temujin's father. Indeed, he had been in the habit of calling Temujin his son. He had been in alliance with Yezonkai, Temujin's father, some years before, when Temujin was quite a boy, and it was at that time that he began to call him his son.
Vang Khan was old. He was old enough to be Temujin's dad. In fact, he often referred to Temujin as his son. He had formed an alliance with Yezonkai, Temujin's father, years earlier when Temujin was just a boy, and that's when he started calling him his son.

Accordingly, when Purta was brought to him by the messengers who had been sent in charge of her, and presented to him in his tent, he said,
Accordingly, when the messengers in charge of Purta brought her to him and presented her in his tent, he said,
"She is very beautiful, but I can not take her for my wife, for she is the wife of my son. I can not marry the wife of my son."
"She is really beautiful, but I can't take her as my wife, because she is my son's wife. I can’t marry my son’s wife."
Vang Khan, however, received Purta under his charge, gave her a place in his household, and took good care of her.
Vang Khan, however, took Purta under his wing, gave her a spot in his home, and looked after her well.
Birth of her child.
When Temujin returned home from his expedition, and learned what had happened during his absence, he was greatly distressed at the loss of his wife. Not long afterward he ascertained where she was, and he immediately sent a deputation to Vang Khan asking him to send her home. With this request Vang Khan immediately complied, and Purta set out on her return. She was stopped on the way, however, by the birth of her child. It was a son. As soon as the child was born it was determined to continue the journey, for there was danger, if they delayed, that some new troop of enemies might come up, in which case Purta would perhaps be made captive again. So Purta, it is said, wrapped up the tender limbs of the infant in some sort of paste or dough, to save them from the effects of the jolting produced by the rough sort of cart in which she was compelled to ride, and in that condition she held the babe in her lap all the way home.
When Temujin got back home from his expedition and found out what had happened during his absence, he was deeply upset about the loss of his wife. Soon after, he figured out where she was and quickly sent a delegation to Vang Khan asking him to send her back. Vang Khan agreed to this request right away, and Purta began her journey home. However, she was delayed by the birth of her child. It was a boy. As soon as the baby was born, they decided to continue the journey because there was a risk that if they waited, another group of enemies might show up, and Purta could be captured again. So, it's said that Purta wrapped the delicate limbs of the infant in some kind of paste or dough to protect them from the jolting of the rough cart she had to ride in, and she held the baby in her lap all the way home.
She arrived at her husband's residence in [Pg 64]safety. Temujin was overjoyed at seeing her again; and he was particularly pleased with his little son, who came out of his packing safe and sound. In commemoration of his safe arrival after so strange and dangerous a journey, his father named him Safe-arrived; that is, he gave him for a name the word in their language that means that. The word itself was Jughi.
She arrived at her husband’s home in [Pg 64] safely. Temujin was thrilled to see her again, and he was especially happy with his little son, who emerged from his packing safe and sound. To celebrate his safe arrival after such a strange and dangerous journey, his father named him Safe-arrived; that is, he gave him the word in their language that means that. The word itself was Jughi.
The commencement of Temujin's career was thus, on the whole, quite prosperous, and every thing seemed to promise well. He was himself full of ambition and of hope, and began to feel dissatisfied with the empire which his father had left him, and to form plans for extending it. He dreamed one night that his arms grew out to an enormous length, and that he took a sword in each of them, and stretched them out to see how far they would reach, pointing one to the eastward and the other to the westward. In the morning he related his dream to his mother. She interpreted it to him. She told him it meant undoubtedly that he was destined to become a great conqueror, and that the directions in which his kingdom would be extended were toward the eastward and toward the westward.
The start of Temujin's journey was pretty successful, and everything looked promising. He was filled with ambition and hope, and began to feel dissatisfied with the empire his father had left him, making plans to expand it. One night, he dreamt that his arms grew incredibly long, and he took a sword in each hand, stretching them out to see how far they could reach, pointing one to the east and the other to the west. In the morning, he shared his dream with his mother, who interpreted it for him. She told him it clearly meant he was destined to become a great conqueror, and that his kingdom would extend to the east and the west.
A rebellion.
Temujin continued for about two years after this in prosperity, and then his good fortune [Pg 65]began to wane. There came a reaction. Some of the tribes under his dominion began to grow discontented. The subordinate khans began to form plots and conspiracies. Even his own tribe turned against him. Rebellions broke out in various parts of his dominions; and he was obliged to make many hurried expeditions here and there, and to fight many desperate battles to suppress them. In one of these contests he was taken prisoner. He, however, contrived to make his escape. He then made proposals to the disaffected khans, which he hoped would satisfy them, and bring them once more to submit to him, since what he thus offered to do in these proposals was pretty much all that they had professed to require. But the proposals did not satisfy them. What they really intended to do was to depose Temujin altogether, and then either divide his dominions among themselves, or select some one of their number to reign in his stead.
Temujin thrived for about two years after this, but then his luck started to fade. There was a backlash. Some of the tribes under his rule became unhappy. The lesser khans started to scheme and plot against him. Even his own tribe turned against him. Rebellions erupted in different areas of his territory, forcing him to make many rushed trips to suppress them and to fight numerous fierce battles. In one of these conflicts, he was captured. However, he managed to escape. He then proposed solutions to the discontented khans, hoping to appease them and bring them back under his leadership, as his offers covered pretty much everything they claimed to want. But the proposals didn’t satisfy them. What they really aimed to do was remove Temujin completely and either split his lands among themselves or choose one of their own to rule in his place.
At last, Temujin, finding that he could not pacify his enemies, and that they were, moreover, growing stronger every day, while those that adhered to him were growing fewer in numbers and diminishing in strength, became discouraged. He began to think that perhaps he really was too young to rule over a kingdom [Pg 66]composed of wandering hordes of men so warlike and wild, and he concluded for a time to give up the attempt, and wait until times should change, or, at least, until he should be grown somewhat older. Accordingly, in conjunction with his mother, he formed a plan for retiring temporarily from the field; unless, indeed, as we might reasonably suspect, his mother formed the plan herself, and by her influence over him induced him to adopt it.
At last, Temujin realized that he couldn't calm his enemies, who were getting stronger every day, while his supporters were fewer and weaker. He felt discouraged and started to think that maybe he really was too young to lead a kingdom made up of such fierce and wild groups of men. He decided to give up the effort for a while and wait for things to change or until he was a bit older. So, with his mother's help, he came up with a plan to step back temporarily from the battlefield; unless, of course, we might reasonably think that his mother came up with the plan herself and used her influence on him to follow it. [Pg 66]
The plan was this: that Temujin should send an embassador to the court of Vang Khan to ask Vang Khan to receive him, and protect him for a time in his dominions, until the affairs of his own kingdom should become settled. Then, if Vang Khan should accede to this proposal, Temujin was to appoint his uncle to act as regent during his absence. His mother, too, was to be married to a certain emir, or prince, named Menglik, who was to be made prime minister under the regent, and was to take precedence of all the other princes or khans in the kingdom. The government was to be managed by the regent and the minister until such time as it should be deemed expedient for Temujin to return.
The plan was this: Temujin would send an ambassador to Vang Khan's court to ask him to take Temujin in and protect him for a while in his lands until he could sort out his own kingdom's issues. If Vang Khan agreed to this, Temujin would appoint his uncle to serve as regent in his absence. His mother would also marry a certain emir, or prince, named Menglik, who would become the prime minister under the regent and take precedence over all the other princes or khans in the kingdom. The government would be run by the regent and the minister until it was decided that Temujin could return.
Temujin's departure.
This plan was carried into effect. Vang Khan readily consented to receive Temujin into [Pg 67]his dominions, and to protect him there. He was very ready to do this, he said, on account of the friendship which he had borne for Temujin's father. Temujin's mother was married to the emir, and the emir was made the first prince of the realm. Finally, Temujin's uncle was proclaimed regent, and duly invested with all necessary authority for governing the country until Temujin's return. These things being all satisfactorily arranged, Temujin set out for the country of Vang Khan at the head of an armed escort, to protect him on the way, of six thousand men. He took with him all his family, and a considerable suite of servants and attendants. Among them was his old tutor and guardian Karasher, the person who had been appointed by his father to take charge of him, and to teach and train him when he was a boy.
This plan was put into action. Vang Khan quickly agreed to welcome Temujin into [Pg 67]his territory and to provide him protection there. He was eager to do this because of the friendship he had for Temujin's father. Temujin's mother was married to the emir, who became the first prince of the realm. Ultimately, Temujin's uncle was named regent and given all the authority needed to govern the country until Temujin returned. With everything arranged, Temujin set out for Vang Khan's land, leading an armed escort of six thousand men for protection on the journey. He brought along his entire family and a substantial group of servants and attendants. Among them was his old tutor and guardian, Karasher, who had been assigned by his father to care for him and to educate him as a child.
Being protected by so powerful an escort, Temujin's party were not molested on their journey, and they all arrived safely at the court of Vang Khan.
Being protected by such a powerful escort, Temujin's group was not disturbed on their journey, and they all arrived safely at the court of Vang Khan.
Chapter 5.
Vang Khan.
1175
1175
Vang Khan's dominions.
The country over which Vang Khan ruled was called Karakatay. It bordered upon the country of Katay, which has already been mentioned as forming the northern part of what is now China. Indeed, as its name imports, it was considered in some sense as a portion of the same general district of country. It was that part of Katay which was inhabited by Tartars.
The land ruled by Vang Khan was called Karakatay. It was next to Katay, which was previously mentioned as the northern part of what is now China. In fact, its name suggests that it was seen as part of the same broader region. It was the section of Katay inhabited by Tartars.
Vang Khan's name at first was Togrul. The name Vang Khan, which was, in fact, a title rather than a name, was given him long afterward, when he had attained to the height of his power. To avoid confusion, however, we shall drop the name Togrul, and call him Vang Khan from the beginning.
Vang Khan's original name was Togrul. The name Vang Khan, which was actually a title rather than a personal name, was given to him later when he reached the peak of his power. To avoid confusion, we'll stick with the name Vang Khan from the start.
Vang Khan was descended from a powerful line of khans who had reigned over Karakatay for many generations. These khans were a wild and lawless race of men, continually fighting with each other, both for mastery, and also [Pg 69]for the plunder of each other's flocks and herds. In this way most furious and cruel wars were often fought between near relatives. Vang Khan's grandfather, whose name was Mergus, was taken prisoner in one of these quarrels by another khan, who, though he was a relative, was so much exasperated by something that Mergus had done that he sent him away to a great distance to the king of a certain country which is called Kurga, to be disposed of there. The King of Kurga put him into a sack, sewed up the mouth of it, and then laid him across the wooden image of an ass, and left him there to die of hunger and suffocation.
Vang Khan came from a powerful lineage of khans who had ruled over Karakatay for many generations. These khans were a wild and lawless group, constantly battling each other for control, as well as for the spoils of each other's flocks and herds. This led to brutal and vicious wars often fought between close relatives. Vang Khan's grandfather, named Mergus, was captured in one of these conflicts by another khan who, although related, was so angered by something Mergus had done that he sent him far away to a king in a place called Kurga, to be dealt with there. The King of Kurga put him in a sack, sewed up the top, and then laid him across a wooden statue of a donkey, leaving him there to die from hunger and suffocation.
The wife of Mergus was greatly enraged when she heard of the cruel fate of her husband. She determined to be revenged. It seems that the relative of her husband who had taken him prisoner, and had sent him to the King of Kurga, had been her lover in former times before her marriage; so she sent him a message, in which she dissembled her grief for the loss of her husband, and only blamed the King of Kurga for his cruel death, and then said that she had long felt an affection for him, and that, if he continued of the same mind as when he had formally addressed her, she was now willing to become his wife, and offered, if [Pg 70]he would come to a certain place, which she specified, to meet her, she would join him there.
The wife of Mergus was furious when she learned about her husband's terrible fate. She decided to seek revenge. It turns out that the relative who had captured her husband and sent him to the King of Kurga was someone she had loved before her marriage. So, she sent him a message, pretending to mourn her husband's loss while only blaming the King of Kurga for his cruel death. She then expressed that she had long had feelings for him and, if he still felt the same way as when he had first proposed to her, she was now ready to be his wife. She offered to meet him at a specific location, which she indicated, if he would come.
He falls into the snare.
Nawr, for that was the chieftain's name, fell at once into the snare which the beautiful widow thus laid for him. He immediately accepted her proposals, and proceeded to the place of rendezvous. He went, of course, attended by a suitable guard, though his guard was small, and consisted chiefly of friends and personal attendants. The princess was attended also by a guard, not large enough, however, to excite any suspicion. She also took with her in her train a large number of carts, which were to be drawn by bullocks, and which were laden with stores of provisions, clothing, and other such valuables, intended as a present for her new husband. Among these, however, there were a large number of great barrels, or rounded receptacles of some sort, in which she had concealed a considerable force of armed men. These receptacles were so arranged that the men concealed in them could open them from within in an instant, at a given signal, and issue forth suddenly all armed and ready for action.
Nawr, which was the chieftain's name, quickly fell into the trap set by the beautiful widow. He immediately agreed to her plans and headed to the meeting place. He went, of course, with a small guard that mainly included friends and personal attendants. The princess also had a guard, but it wasn't large enough to raise any suspicions. She brought along a large number of carts pulled by bullocks, loaded with supplies, clothing, and other valuables meant as a gift for her new husband. However, among these were many large barrels, or rounded containers, in which she had hidden a significant number of armed men. These containers were arranged so that the men inside could open them from the inside at a signal and emerge suddenly, fully armed and ready for action.
Death of Nawr.
Among the other stores which the princess had provided, there was a large supply of a certain intoxicating drink which the Monguls and Tartars were accustomed to make in those [Pg 71]days. As soon as the two parties met at the place of rendezvous the princess gave Nawr a very cordial greeting, and invited him and all his party to a feast, to be partaken on the spot. The invitation was accepted, the stores of provisions were opened, and many of the presents were unpacked and displayed. At the feast Nawr and his party were all supplied abundantly with the intoxicating liquor, which, as is usual in such cases, they were easily led to drink to excess; while, on the other hand, the princess's party, who knew what was coming, took good care to keep themselves sober. At length, when the proper moment arrived, the princess made the signal. In an instant the men who had been placed in ambuscade in the barrels burst forth from their concealment and rushed upon the guests at the feast. The princess herself, who was all ready for action, drew a dagger from her girdle and stabbed Nawr to the heart. Her guards, assisted by the re-enforcement which had so suddenly appeared, slew or secured all his attendants, who were so totally incapacitated, partly by the drink which they had taken, and partly by their astonishment at the sudden appearance of so overwhelming a force, that they were incapable of making any resistance.
Among the other supplies that the princess had prepared, there was a large stock of a particular intoxicating drink that the Mongols and Tartars used to make in those [Pg 71] days. As soon as the two groups met at the meeting place, the princess warmly welcomed Nawr and invited him and his party to a feast right there. They accepted the invitation, opened the food supplies, and unpacked many of the gifts to show them off. At the feast, Nawr and his group were generously supplied with the intoxicating liquor, which, as is common in these situations, led them to drink too much; meanwhile, the princess's group, who were aware of what was planned, made sure to stay sober. Finally, when the right moment came, the princess signaled. In an instant, the men hidden in the barrels sprang out and charged at the guests. The princess herself, ready for action, drew a dagger from her belt and plunged it into Nawr’s heart. Her guards, joined by the reinforcements that had suddenly appeared, either killed or captured all his attendants, who were completely incapacitated, partly from the alcohol they had consumed and partly from their shock at the sudden appearance of such a powerful force, leaving them unable to resist.
The princess, having thus accomplished her revenge, marshaled her men, packed up her pretended presents, and returned in triumph home.
The princess, having gotten her revenge, gathered her troops, packed her fake gifts, and returned home in triumph.
Early life of Vang Khan.
Reception of Temujin.
Such stories as these, related by the Asiatic writers, though they were probably often much embellished in the narration, had doubtless all some foundation in fact, and they give us some faint idea of the modes of life and action which prevailed among these half-savage chieftains in those times. Vang Khan himself was the grandson of Mergus, who was sewed up in the sack. His father was the oldest son of the princess who contrived the above-narrated stratagem to revenge her husband's death. It is said that he used to accompany his father to the wars when he was only ten years old. The way in which he formed his friendship for Yezonkai, and the alliance with him which led him to call Temujin his son and to refuse to take his wife away from him, as already related, was this: When his father died he succeeded to the command, being the oldest son; but the others were jealous of him, and after many and long quarrels with them and with other relatives, especially with his uncle, who seemed to take the lead against him, he was at last overpowered or outmanœuvred, and was obliged to [Pg 73]fly. He took refuge, in his distress, in the country of Yezonkai. Yezonkai received him in a very friendly manner, and gave him effectual protection. After a time he furnished him with troops, and helped him to recover his kingdom, and to drive his uncle away into banishment in his turn. It was while he was thus in Yezonkai's dominions that he became acquainted with Temujin, who was then very small, and it was there that he learned to call him his son. Of course, now that Temujin was obliged to fly himself from his native country and abandon his hereditary dominions, as he had done before, he was glad of the opportunity of requiting to the son the favor which he had received, in precisely similar circumstances, from the father, and so he gave Temujin a very kind reception.
Such stories, told by Asian writers, may have been embellished over time, but they definitely had some basis in reality and give us a glimpse into the ways of life and actions that were common among those semi-wild chiefs back then. Vang Khan was the grandson of Mergus, who was sewn up in a sack. His father was the eldest son of the princess who devised the previously mentioned plan to avenge her husband's death. It's said he would join his father in battle when he was just ten years old. The way he became friends with Yezonkai and formed an alliance with him, which led him to refer to Temujin as his son and not take his wife from him, happened like this: After his father's death, he took over command as the oldest son, but his siblings were jealous. After many long disputes with them and other relatives, especially his uncle, who led the opposition against him, he was eventually outmaneuvered and forced to [Pg 73] flee. In his distress, he took refuge in Yezonkai's land. Yezonkai welcomed him warmly and provided him with protection. Eventually, he equipped him with troops and helped him reclaim his kingdom, sending his uncle into exile in the process. While he was in Yezonkai's territory, he met Temujin, who was quite young at the time, and that’s when he began to refer to him as his son. Now that Temujin also had to flee from his homeland and give up his rightful lands, just as Vang Khan had before, he was happy to return the favor he had received from Yezonkai by giving Temujin a very warm welcome.
His letter to the King of France.
There is another circumstance which is somewhat curious in respect to Vang Khan, and that is, that he is generally supposed to be the prince whose fame was about this period spread all over Europe, under the name of Prester John, by the Christian missionaries in Asia. These missionaries sent to the Pope, and to various Christian kings in Europe, very exaggerated accounts of the success of their missions among the Persians, Turks, and Tartars; and at last [Pg 74]they wrote word that the great Khan of the Tartars had become a convert, and had even become a preacher of the Gospel, and had taken the name of Prester John. The word prester was understood to be a corruption of presbyter. A great deal was accordingly written and said all through Christendom about the great Tartar convert, Prester John. There were several letters forwarded by the missionaries, professedly from him, and addressed to the Pope and to the different kings of Europe. Some of these letters, it is said, are still in existence. One of them was to the King of France. In this letter the writer tells the King of France of his great wealth and of the vastness of his dominions. He says he has seventy kings to serve and wait upon him. He invites the King of France to come and see him, promising to bestow a great kingdom upon him if he will, and also to make him his heir and leave all his dominions to him when he dies; with a great deal more of the same general character.
There’s another interesting detail about Vang Khan: he’s often thought to be the prince whose reputation spread across Europe during this time, known as Prester John, thanks to Christian missionaries in Asia. These missionaries sent exaggerated reports to the Pope and various Christian kings in Europe about their successes with the Persians, Turks, and Tartars; eventually, [Pg 74] they claimed that the great Khan of the Tartars had converted to Christianity, become a preacher of the Gospel, and taken on the name Prester John. The term prester was seen as a variation of presbyter. As a result, a lot was written and spoken throughout Christendom about the great Tartar convert, Prester John. Several letters were sent by the missionaries, supposedly from him, addressed to the Pope and various kings of Europe. Some of these letters are said to still exist. One was to the King of France, where the writer mentions his immense wealth and the vastness of his territories. He states he has seventy kings serving and attending to him. He invites the King of France to visit, promising to grant him a large kingdom if he comes, and to make him his heir, leaving all his lands to him upon his death, along with much more of a similar nature.
The other letters were much the same, and the interest which they naturally excited was increased by the accounts which the missionaries gave of the greatness and renown of this more than royal convert, and of the progress which Christianity had made and was still making [Pg 75]in his dominions through their instrumentality.
The other letters were pretty similar, and the interest they generated was heightened by the missionaries' reports about the greatness and fame of this extraordinary convert, as well as the progress that Christianity had made and was continuing to make [Pg 75]in his territory through their efforts.
It is supposed, in modern times, that these stories were pretty much all inventions on the part of the missionaries, or, at least, that the accounts which they sent were greatly exaggerated and embellished; and there is but little doubt that they had much more to do with the authorship of the letters than any khan. Still, however, it is supposed that there was a great prince who at least encouraged the missionaries in their work, and allowed them to preach Christianity in his dominions, and, if so, there is little doubt that Vang Khan was the man.
It’s believed nowadays that these stories were largely made up by the missionaries, or at the very least, the reports they sent were heavily exaggerated and embellished. There's little doubt that they played a bigger role in writing the letters than any khan did. Still, it’s thought that there was a great prince who at least supported the missionaries in their efforts and permitted them to preach Christianity in his territory. If that's the case, it's pretty clear that Vang Khan was the one.
At all events, he was a very great and powerful prince, and he reigned over a wide extent of country. The name of his capital was Karakorom. The distance which Temujin had to travel to reach this city was about ten days' journey.
At any rate, he was a very important and powerful prince, and he ruled over a large area of land. His capital was called Karakorom. It took Temujin about ten days to travel to reach this city.
He was received by Vang Khan with great marks of kindness and consideration. Vang Khan promised to protect him, and, in due time, to assist him in recovering his kingdom. In the mean while Temujin promised to enter at once into Vang Khan's service, and to devote himself faithfully to promoting the interests of his kind protector by every means in his power.
He was welcomed by Vang Khan with much kindness and respect. Vang Khan promised to protect him and eventually help him reclaim his kingdom. In the meantime, Temujin agreed to immediately serve Vang Khan and commit himself fully to supporting the interests of his generous protector in every way he could.
Chapter 6.
Temujin in Exile.
1182
1182
Vang Khan gave Temujin a very honorable position in his court. It was natural that he should do so, for Temujin was a prince in the prime of his youth, and of very attractive person and manners; and, though he was for the present an exile, as it were, from his native land, he was not by any means in a destitute or hopeless condition. His family and friends were still in the ascendency at home, and he himself, in coming to the kingdom of Vang Khan, had brought with him quite an important body of troops. Being, at the same time, personally possessed of great courage and of much military skill, he was prepared to render his protector good service in return for his protection. In a word, the arrival of Temujin at the court of Vang Khan was an event calculated to make quite a sensation.
Vang Khan gave Temujin a very prestigious position in his court. It made sense for him to do this because Temujin was a young prince with a charming presence and demeanor; and even though he was currently in exile from his homeland, he wasn’t in a dire or hopeless situation. His family and friends still held power back home, and he had brought a significant group of troops with him when he arrived in Vang Khan’s kingdom. Additionally, he was personally courageous and had considerable military skills, making him ready to offer valuable service in exchange for the protection he received. In short, Temujin's arrival at Vang Khan's court was bound to create quite a stir.
Plots.
At first every body was very much pleased with him, and he was very popular; but before long the other young princes of the court, and [Pg 77]the chieftains of the neighboring tribes, began to be jealous of him. Vang Khan gave him precedence over them all, partly on account of his personal attachment to him, and partly on account of the rank which he held in his own country, which, being that of a sovereign prince, naturally entitled him to the very highest position among the subordinate chieftains in the retinue of Vang Khan. But these subordinate chieftains were not satisfied. They murmured, at first secretly, and afterward more openly, and soon began to form combinations and plots against the new favorite, as they called him.
At first, everyone was really impressed with him, and he became quite popular; but it didn’t take long for the other young princes at court and the leaders of nearby tribes to start feeling jealous. Vang Khan gave him priority over all of them, partly because he was personally fond of him and partly due to his status in his own country, which was that of a sovereign prince. This naturally entitled him to the highest position among the subordinate chieftains in Vang Khan's circle. However, these subordinate chieftains weren't happy about it. They first complained quietly and then more openly, and soon they began to form alliances and schemes against the new favorite, as they referred to him.
Wisulujine.
An incident soon occurred which greatly increased this animosity, and gave to Temujin's enemies, all at once, a very powerful leader and head. This leader was a very influential chieftain named Yemuka. This Yemuka, it seems, was in love with the daughter of Vang Khan, the Princess Wisulujine. He asked her in marriage of her father. To precisely what state of forwardness the negotiations had advanced does not appear, but, at any rate, when Temujin arrived, Wisulujine soon began to turn her thoughts toward him. He was undoubtedly younger, handsomer, and more accomplished than her old lover, and before long she gave her father to understand that she would [Pg 78]much rather have him for her husband than Yemuka. It is true, Temujin had one or two wives already; but this made no difference, for it was the custom then, as, indeed, it is still, for the Asiatic princes and chieftains to take as many wives as their wealth and position would enable them to maintain. Yemuka was accordingly refused, and Wisulujine was given in marriage to Temujin.
An incident soon happened that significantly fueled this conflict and instantly provided Temujin's enemies with a strong leader. This leader was a prominent chieftain named Yemuka. It turns out, Yemuka was in love with Vang Khan's daughter, Princess Wisulujine. He asked her father for her hand in marriage. The exact status of those negotiations isn't clear, but when Temujin arrived, Wisulujine quickly began to shift her attention to him. He was certainly younger, more attractive, and more skilled than her previous suitor, and soon she made it clear to her father that she would much rather have him as her husband than Yemuka. It's true that Temujin already had one or two wives, but that didn't matter, as it was common then, and still is, for Asian princes and chieftains to take as many wives as their wealth and status could support. Consequently, Yemuka was turned down, and Wisulujine was married off to Temujin.
His rage.
Conspiracy formed.
Yemuka was, of course, dreadfully enraged. He vowed that he would be revenged. He immediately began to intrigue with all the discontented persons and parties in the kingdom, not only with those who were envious and jealous of Temujin, but also with all those who, for any reason, were disposed to put themselves in opposition to Vang Khan's government. Thus a formidable conspiracy was formed for the purpose of compassing Temujin's ruin.
Yemuka was, of course, extremely angry. He promised that he would get revenge. He quickly started to conspire with all the unhappy people and groups in the kingdom, not just those who were envious of Temujin, but also those who, for any reason, wanted to oppose Vang Khan's government. This led to a powerful conspiracy aimed at bringing about Temujin's downfall.
The conspirators first tried the effect of private remonstrances with Vang Khan, in which they made all sorts of evil representations against Temujin, but to no effect. Temujin rallied about him so many old friends, and made so many new friends by his courage and energy, that his party at court proved stronger than that of his enemies, and, for a time, they seemed likely to fail entirely of their design.
The conspirators initially attempted to sway Vang Khan through private complaints, where they complained about Temujin in various ways, but it didn’t work. Temujin gathered many old friends and earned many new ones with his bravery and determination, making his faction at court stronger than his enemies’. For a while, it looked like they might completely fail in their plan.
At length the conspirators opened communication with the foreign enemies of Vang Khan, and formed a league with them to make war against and destroy both Vang Khan and Temujin together. The accounts of the progress of this league, and of the different nations and tribes which took part in it, is imperfect and confused; but at length, after various preliminary contests and manœuvres, arrangements were made for assembling a large army with a view of invading Vang Khan's dominions and deciding the question by a battle. The different chieftains and khans whose troops were united to form this army bound themselves together by a solemn oath, according to the customs of those times, not to rest until both Vang Khan and Temujin should be destroyed.
Eventually, the conspirators reached out to Vang Khan's foreign enemies and formed an alliance to wage war against and eliminate both Vang Khan and Temujin. The details of this alliance's progress and the various nations and tribes involved are unclear and mixed; however, after several initial skirmishes and strategies, plans were made to gather a large army to invade Vang Khan's territory and settle the matter through battle. The different leaders and khans whose forces came together to create this army swore a solemn oath, as was customary at the time, to not rest until both Vang Khan and Temujin were defeated.
The manner in which they took the oath was this: They brought out into an open space on the plain where they had assembled to take the oath, a horse, a wild ox, and a dog. At a given signal they fell upon these animals with their swords, and cut them all to pieces in the most furious manner. When they had finished, they stood together and called out aloud in the following words:
The way they took the oath was like this: They brought out into an open area on the plain where they had gathered to take the oath a horse, a wild ox, and a dog. At a specific signal, they attacked these animals with their swords and chopped them all to pieces in the most intense way. Once they were done, they stood together and shouted the following words:
"Hear! O God! O heaven! O earth! the oath that we swear against Vang Khan and [Pg 80]Temujin. If any one of us spares them when we have them in our power, or if we fail to keep the promise that we have made to destroy them, may we meet with the same fate that has befallen these beasts that we have now cut to pieces."
"Hear us! O God! O heaven! O earth! the oath we swear against Vang Khan and [Pg 80]Temujin. If any of us spares them when we have the chance, or if we fail to keep our promise to destroy them, let us face the same fate as the beasts we have just cut to pieces."
They uttered this imprecation in a very solemn manner, standing among the mangled and bloody remains of the beasts which lay strewed all about the ground.
They said this curse in a very serious way, standing among the torn and bloodied remains of the animals that were scattered all over the ground.
Plan formed by Temujin.
The campaign.
These preparations had been made thus far very secretly; but tidings of what was going on came, before a great while, to Karakorom, Vang Khan's capital. Temujin was greatly excited when he heard the news. He immediately proposed that he should take his own troops, and join with them as many of Vang Khan's soldiers as could be conveniently spared, and go forth to meet the enemy. To this Vang Khan consented. Temujin took one half of Vang Khan's troops to join his own, leaving the other half to protect the capital, and so set forth on his expedition. He went off in the direction toward the frontier where he had understood the principal part of the hostile forces were assembling. After a long march, probably one of many days, he arrived there before the enemy was quite prepared for him. Then [Pg 81]followed a series of manœuvres and counter-manœuvres, in which Temujin was all the time endeavoring to bring the rebels to battle, while they were doing all in their power to avoid it. Their object in this delay was to gain time for re-enforcements to come in, consisting of bodies of troops belonging to certain members of the league who had not yet arrived.
These preparations had been kept very secret until word got out, and news of what was happening soon reached Karakorom, Vang Khan's capital. Temujin was really excited when he heard the news. He quickly suggested that he take his troops and add as many of Vang Khan's soldiers as were available, and go out to confront the enemy. Vang Khan agreed to this. Temujin took half of Vang Khan's troops to join his own, leaving the other half to guard the capital, and then set out on his mission. He headed toward the frontier, where he believed the main part of the enemy forces was gathering. After a long journey, probably lasting many days, he arrived before the enemy was fully prepared for him. Then [Pg 81] came a series of maneuvers and counter-maneuvers, with Temujin constantly trying to engage the rebels in battle, while they did everything they could to avoid it. Their goal in delaying was to buy time for reinforcements to join them, consisting of troops from certain members of the alliance who had not yet arrived.
His story.
At length, when these manœuvres were brought to an end, and the battle was about to be fought, Temujin and his whole army were one day greatly surprised to see his father-in-law, Vang Khan himself, coming into the camp at the head of a small and forlorn-looking band of followers, who had all the appearance of fugitives escaped from a battle. They looked anxious, way-worn, and exhausted, and the horses that they rode seemed wholly spent with fatigue and privation. On explanation, Temujin learned that, as soon as it was known that he had left the capital, and taken with him a large part of the army, a certain tribe of Vang Khan's enemies, living in another direction, had determined to seize the opportunity to invade his dominions, and had accordingly come suddenly in, with an immense horde, to attack the capital. Vang Khan had done all that he could to defend the city, but he had been overpowered. [Pg 82]The greater part of his soldiers had been killed or wounded. The city had been taken and pillaged. His son, with those of the troops that had been able to save themselves, had escaped to the mountains. As to Vang Khan himself, he had thought it best to make his way, as soon as possible, to the camp of Temujin, where he had now arrived, after enduring great hardships and sufferings on the way.
At last, when these maneuvers came to an end and the battle was about to begin, Temujin and his entire army were shocked to see his father-in-law, Vang Khan, arriving at the camp with a small, tired-looking group of followers who appeared to be fleeing from a battle. They looked worried, worn out, and exhausted, and the horses they rode seemed completely drained from fatigue and hardship. After some explanation, Temujin learned that as soon as it was known he had left the capital and taken a large part of the army with him, a tribe of Vang Khan's enemies had decided to take advantage of the situation and invade his territory, launching a sudden attack on the capital with a massive force. Vang Khan had done everything he could to defend the city, but he had been overwhelmed. [Pg 82] Most of his soldiers had been killed or injured. The city had been captured and looted. His son, along with the troops who managed to escape, had fled to the mountains. As for Vang Khan, he thought it best to get to Temujin's camp as quickly as possible, enduring significant hardships and difficulties along the way.
Temujin was at first much amazed at hearing this story. He, however, bade his father-in-law not to be cast down or discouraged, and promised him full revenge, and a complete triumph over all his enemies at the coming battle. So he proceeded at once to complete his arrangements for the coming fight. He resigned to Vang Khan the command of the main body of the army, while he placed himself at the head of one of the wings, assigning the other to the chieftain next in rank in his army. In this order he went into battle.
Temujin was initially quite surprised to hear this story. However, he urged his father-in-law not to feel down or disheartened and assured him that he would get full revenge and achieve total victory over all their enemies in the upcoming battle. He immediately set about finalizing his plans for the fight. He entrusted Vang Khan with leading the main part of the army, while he took command of one of the wings, assigning the other to the next highest-ranking chieftain in his army. With this strategy in place, he went into battle.
Temujin victorious.
The battle was a very obstinate and bloody one, but, in the end, Temujin's party was victorious. The troops opposed to him were defeated and driven off the field. The victory appeared to be due altogether to Temujin himself; for, after the struggle had continued a long [Pg 83]time, and the result still appeared doubtful, the troops of Temujin's wing finally made a desperate charge, and forced their way with such fury into the midst of the forces of the enemy that nothing could withstand them. This encouraged and animated the other troops to such a degree that very soon the enemy were entirely routed and driven from off the field.
The battle was tough and bloody, but in the end, Temujin's side came out on top. The troops opposing him were defeated and pushed off the field. The victory seemed to hinge entirely on Temujin himself; after the fight had gone on for a long [Pg 83] time, and the outcome still looked uncertain, the troops on Temujin's flank made a bold charge and broke through the enemy lines with such intensity that nothing could stop them. This charged up the other soldiers to the point where the enemy was soon completely routed and forced off the field.
Erkekara.
The effect of this victory was to raise the reputation of Temujin as a military commander higher than ever, and greatly to increase the confidence which Vang Khan was inclined to repose in him. The victory, too, seemed at first to have well-nigh broken up the party of the rebels. Still, the way was not yet open for Vang Khan to return and take possession of his throne and of his capital, for he learned that one of his brothers had assumed the government, and was reigning in Karakorom in his place. It would seem that this brother, whose name was Erkekara, had been one of the leaders of the party opposed to Temujin. It was natural that he should be so; for, being the brother of the king, he would, of course, occupy a very high position in the court, and would be one of the first to experience the ill effects produced by the coming in of any new favorite. He had accordingly joined in the [Pg 84]plots that were formed against Temujin and Vang Khan. Indeed, he was considered, in some respects, as the head of their party, and when Vang Khan was driven away from his capital, this brother assumed the throne in his stead. The question was, how could he now be dispossessed and Vang Khan restored.
The impact of this victory was to elevate Temujin's reputation as a military commander more than ever before and significantly boost the confidence Vang Khan had in him. Initially, it seemed that the victory had nearly dismantled the rebel faction. However, the path was still not clear for Vang Khan to return and reclaim his throne and capital, as he discovered that one of his brothers had taken control and was ruling in Karakorom in his absence. This brother, named Erkekara, had been one of the leaders opposing Temujin. It made sense for him to be so; as the king’s brother, he held a prominent position in the court and would have been one of the first to feel the negative consequences of any new favorite’s rise. Thus, he had joined in the [Pg 84]plots against Temujin and Vang Khan. Indeed, he was seen, in some ways, as the leader of their faction, and when Vang Khan was ousted from his capital, this brother took the throne in his place. The dilemma was how he could now be removed and Vang Khan reinstated.
Erkekara vanquished.
Vang Khan restored.
Temujin began immediately to form his plans for the accomplishment of this purpose. He concentrated his forces after the battle, and soon afterward opened negotiations with other tribes, who had before been uncertain which side to espouse, but were now assisted a great deal in coming to a decision by the victory which Temujin had obtained. In the mean time the rebels were not idle. They banded themselves together anew, and made great exertions to procure re-enforcements. Erkekara fortified himself as strongly as possible in Karakorom, and collected ample supplies of ammunition and military stores. It was not until the following year that the parties had completed their preparations and were prepared for the final struggle. Then, however, another great battle was fought, and again Temujin was victorious. Erkekara was killed or driven away in his turn. Karakorom was retaken, and Vang Khan entered it in triumph at the [Pg 85]head of his troops, and was once more established on his throne.
Temujin immediately started making plans to achieve his goal. He regrouped his forces after the battle and soon began negotiations with other tribes, who had previously been unsure of which side to support but were now significantly influenced by Temujin's victory. Meanwhile, the rebels weren't idle. They united once again and worked hard to gather reinforcements. Erkekara fortified himself as much as possible in Karakorom and stockpiled ample supplies of ammunition and military resources. It wasn't until the following year that both sides completed their preparations and were ready for the final showdown. However, another major battle was fought, and once again, Temujin emerged victorious. Erkekara was either killed or driven away. Karakorom was retaken, and Vang Khan triumphantly entered it at the [Pg 85] head of his troops, reclaiming his throne once more.
Of course, the rank and influence of Temujin at his court was now higher than ever before. He was now about twenty-two or twenty-three years of age. He had already three wives, though it is not certain that all of them were with him at Vang Khan's court. He was extremely popular in the army, as young commanders of great courage and spirit almost always are. Vang Khan placed great reliance upon him, and lavished upon him all possible honors.
Of course, Temujin's rank and influence at his court were now greater than ever. He was around twenty-two or twenty-three years old. He already had three wives, though it's unclear if all of them were with him at Vang Khan's court. He was very popular in the army, as young commanders with great courage and spirit usually are. Vang Khan relied on him a lot and gave him all possible honors.
He does not seem, however, yet to have begun to form any plans for returning to his native land.
He doesn’t seem to have started making any plans to return to his homeland yet.
Chapter 7.
Break Up With Vang Khan.
1182-1202
1182-1202
Temujin remained at the court, or in the dominions of Vang Khan, for a great many years. During the greater portion of this time he continued in the service of Vang Khan, and on good terms with him, though, in the end, as we shall presently see, their friendship was turned into a bitter enmity.
Temugen stayed at the court or in the lands of Vang Khan for many years. For most of this time, he worked for Vang Khan and got along well with him, although, as we will soon see, their friendship eventually turned into a fierce rivalry.
State of the country.
Wandering habits.
Erkekara, Vang Khan's brother, who had usurped his throne during the rebellion, was killed, it was said, at the time when Vang Khan recovered his throne. Several of the other rebel chieftains were also killed, but some of them succeeded in saving themselves from utter ruin, and in gradually recovering their former power over the hordes which they respectively commanded. It must be remembered that the country was not divided at this time into regular territorial states and kingdoms, but was rather one vast undivided region, occupied by immense hordes, each of which was more or less stationary, it is true, in its own district or [Pg 87]range, but was nevertheless without any permanent settlement. The various clans drifted slowly this way and that among the plains and mountains, as the prospects of pasturage, the fortune of war, or the pressure of conterminous hordes might incline them. In cases, too, where a number of hordes were united under one general chieftain, as was the case with those over whom Vang Khan claimed to have sway, the tie by which they were bound together was very feeble, and the distinction between a state of submission and of rebellion, except in case of actual war, was very slightly defined.
Erkekara, Vang Khan's brother, who had taken his throne during the rebellion, was said to be killed when Vang Khan regained his power. Several other rebel leaders were also killed, but some managed to save themselves from total disaster and gradually restored their previous control over the groups they led. It's important to note that the country wasn’t divided into regular states and kingdoms at this time, but was instead one vast, undivided region, filled with large groups, each of which was somewhat stationary in its own area or [Pg 87]range, but still lacked any permanent settlements. The various clans drifted slowly this way and that across the plains and mountains, depending on grazing opportunities, the outcomes of battles, or the pressure from neighboring groups. In cases where several groups united under one main leader, as with those Vang Khan claimed to control, the bond that held them together was very weak, and the line between being submissive and rebellious, except during actual wars, was quite blurred.
Sankum.
Yemuka, the chieftain who had been so exasperated against Temujin on account of his being supplanted by him in the affections of the young princess, Vang Khan's daughter, whom Temujin had married for his third wife, succeeded in making his escape at the time when Vang Khan conquered his enemies and recovered his throne. For a time he concealed himself, or at least kept out of Vang Khan's reach, by dwelling with hordes whose range was at some distance from Karakorom. He soon, however, contrived to open secret negotiations with one of Vang Khan's sons, whose name was something that sounded like Sankum. Some authors, in attempting to represent [Pg 88]his name in our letters, spelled it Sunghim.
Yemuka, the chieftain who was really angry at Temujin for stealing the favor of the young princess, Vang Khan's daughter, whom Temujin had married as his third wife, managed to escape when Vang Khan defeated his enemies and regained his throne. For a while, he hid out or at least avoided Vang Khan by living with tribes located quite far from Karakorom. However, he quickly found a way to start secret talks with one of Vang Khan's sons, who had a name that sounded like Sankum. Some authors, when trying to represent [Pg 88]his name in our alphabet, spelled it Sunghim.
Yemuka easily persuaded this young Sankum to take sides with him in the quarrel. It was natural that he should do so, for, being the son of Vang Khan, he was in some measure displaced from his own legitimate and proper position at his father's court by the great and constantly increasing influence which Temujin exercised.
Yemuka easily convinced this young Sankum to join him in the feud. It made sense for him to do so because, as the son of Vang Khan, he felt somewhat pushed out of his rightful place at his father's court due to the growing power that Temujin had.
"And besides," said Yemuka, in the secret representations which he made to Sankum, "this new-comer is not only interfering with and curtailing your proper influence and consideration now, but his design is by-and-by to circumvent and supplant you altogether. He is forming plans for making himself your father's heir, and so robbing you of your rightful inheritance."
"And besides," Yemuka said in the private conversations he had with Sankum, "this newcomer isn't just messing with your rightful influence and respect right now, but his goal is eventually to undermine and replace you completely. He’s making plans to position himself as your father's heir, which would take away your rightful inheritance."
Sankum listened very eagerly to these suggestions, and finally it was agreed between him and Yemuka that Sankum should exert his influence with his father to obtain permission for Yemuka to come back to court, and to be received again into his father's service, under pretense of having repented of his rebellion, and of being now disposed to return to his allegiance. Sankum did this, and, after a time, Vang [Pg 89]Khan was persuaded to allow Yemuka to return.
Sankum listened intently to these suggestions, and in the end, he and Yemuka agreed that Sankum would use his influence with his father to get permission for Yemuka to come back to court and be readmitted into his father's service, pretending that he had repented for his rebellion and was now willing to return to his loyalty. Sankum did this, and after a while, Vang [Pg 89]Khan was convinced to let Yemuka come back.
His military expeditions.
Thus a sort of outward peace was made, but it was no real peace. Yemuka was as envious and jealous of Temujin as ever, and now, moreover, in addition to this envy and jealousy, he felt the stimulus of revenge. Things, however, seem to have gone on very quietly for a time, or at least without any open outbreak in the court. During this time Vang Khan was, as usual with such princes, frequently engaged in wars with the neighboring hordes. In these wars he relied a great deal on Temujin. Temujin was in command of a large body of troops, which consisted in part of his own guard, the troops that had come with him from his own country, and in part of other bands of men whom Vang Khan had placed under his orders, or who had joined him of their own accord. He was assisted in the command of this body by four subordinate generals or khans, whom he called his four intrepids. They were all very brave and skillful commanders. At the head of this troop Temujin was accustomed to scour the country, hunting out Vang Khan's enemies, or making long expeditions over distant plains or among the mountains, in the prosecution of Vang Khan's warlike projects, [Pg 90]whether those of invasion and plunder, or of retaliation and vengeance.
So, a kind of outward peace was established, but it wasn't true peace. Yemuka was as envious and jealous of Temujin as ever, and now, on top of that jealousy, he felt the drive for revenge. However, things seemed to go on pretty quietly for a while, at least without any open conflicts at the court. During this time, Vang Khan was, like many princes, often involved in wars with neighboring tribes. In these conflicts, he relied heavily on Temujin. Temujin led a large group of troops, which included some of his own guards who had come with him from his homeland, as well as other groups of men whom Vang Khan had assigned to him or who had joined him voluntarily. He was supported in leading this force by four subordinate generals or khans, whom he called his four intrepids. They were all very brave and skilled commanders. With this troop, Temujin would often traverse the land, hunting down Vang Khan's enemies or carrying out long campaigns across far plains or through the mountains to further Vang Khan's military goals, whether those involved invasion and looting or retaliation and revenge. [Pg 90]
Temujin was extremely popular with the soldiers who served under him. Soldiers always love a dashing, fearless, and energetic leader, who has the genius to devise brilliant schemes, and the spirit to execute them in a brilliant manner. They care very little how dangerous the situations are into which he may lead them. Those that get killed in performing the exploits which he undertakes can not speak to complain, and those who survive are only so much the better pleased that the dangers that they have been brought safely through were so desperate, and that the harvest of glory which they have thereby acquired is so great.
Temujin was hugely popular with the soldiers who served under him. Soldiers are always drawn to a bold, fearless, and energetic leader who has the smarts to come up with clever plans and the spirit to pull them off in an impressive way. They hardly care about how dangerous the situations he might lead them into are. Those who get killed while carrying out his daring exploits can’t voice their complaints, and those who survive are just that much more pleased that they made it through such intense dangers, and that the glory they’ve gained is so significant.
Probably fictions.
Temujin, though a great favorite with his own men, was, like almost all half-savage warriors of his class, utterly merciless, when he was angry, in his treatment of his enemies. It is said that after one of his battles, in which he had gained a complete victory over an immense horde of rebels and other foes, and had taken great numbers of them prisoners, he ordered fires to be built and seventy large caldrons of water to be put over them, and then, when the water was boiling hot, he caused the principal leaders of the vanquished army to be [Pg 91]thrown in headlong and thus scalded to death. Then he marched at once into the country of the enemy, and there took all the women and children, and sent them off to be sold as slaves, and seized the cattle and other property which he found, and carried it off as plunder. In thus taking possession of the enemy's property and making it his own, and selling the poor captives into slavery, there was nothing remarkable. Such was the custom of the times. But the act of scalding his prisoners to death seems to denote or reveal in his character a vein of peculiar and atrocious cruelty. It is possible, however, that the story may not be true. It may have been invented by Yemuka and Sankum, or by some of his other enemies.
Temujin, while a favorite among his own men, was, like many brutish warriors of his kind, completely ruthless when he was angry towards his enemies. It’s said that after one of his battles, where he achieved a total victory over a huge army of rebels and others, capturing many of them, he ordered fires to be made and seventy large pots of water to be heated. Once the water was boiling, he had the main leaders of the defeated army thrown in, scalding them to death. He then marched straight into enemy territory, capturing all the women and children and sending them off to be sold as slaves while he seized cattle and other belongings as loot. Taking possession of the enemy's property and enslaving captives was standard practice at the time. However, the act of boiling his prisoners alive indicates a particularly cruel side to his character. That said, the story might not be true; it could have been fabricated by Yemuka and Sankum or other rivals.
Temujin.
For Yemuka and Sankum, and others who were combined with them, were continually endeavoring to undermine Temujin's influence with Vang Khan, and thus deprive him of his power. But he was too strong for them. His great success in all his military undertakings kept him up in spite of all that his rivals could do to pull him down. As for Vang Khan himself, he was in part pleased with him and proud of him, and in part he feared him. He was very unwilling to be so dependent upon a subordinate chieftain, and yet he could not do [Pg 92]without him. A king never desires that any one of his subjects should become too conspicuous or too great, and Vang Khan would have been very glad to have diminished, in some way, the power and prestige which Temujin had acquired, and which seemed to be increasing every day. He, however, found no means of effecting this in any quiet and peaceful manner. Temujin was at the head of his troops, generally away from Karakorom, where Vang Khan resided, and he was, in a great measure, independent. He raised his own recruits to keep the numbers of his army good, and it was always easy to subsist if there chanced to be any failure in the ordinary and regular supplies.
For Yemuka, Sankum, and others allied with them, they were constantly trying to undermine Temujin's influence with Vang Khan and strip him of his power. But he was too strong for them. His significant success in military campaigns kept him afloat despite all efforts from his rivals to bring him down. As for Vang Khan himself, he was partly pleased and proud of Temujin, but also fearful of him. He was very reluctant to be so dependent on a subordinate chieftain, yet he couldn't manage without him. A king never wants any of his subjects to become too prominent or too powerful, and Vang Khan would have been quite happy to lessen the power and prestige Temujin had gained, which seemed to grow every day. However, he found no way to do this quietly and peacefully. Temujin was leading his troops, mostly away from Karakorom where Vang Khan lived, making him largely independent. He recruited his own soldiers to maintain a strong army, and it was always easy to sustain them even if there were occasional failures in regular supplies.
A reconciliation.
Besides, occasions were continually occurring in which Vang Khan wished for Temujin's aid, and could not dispense with it. At one time, while engaged in some important campaigns, far away among the mountains, Yemuka contrived to awaken so much distrust of Temujin in Vang Khan's mind, that Vang Khan secretly decamped in the night, and marched away to a distant place to save himself from a plot which Yemuka had told him that Temujin was contriving. Here, however, he was attacked by a large body of his enemies, and was reduced to [Pg 93]such straits that he was obliged to send couriers off at once to Temujin to come with his intrepids and save him. Temujin came. He rescued Vang Khan from his danger, and drove his enemies away. Vang Khan was very grateful for this service, so that the two friends became entirely reconciled to each other, and were united more closely than ever, greatly to Yemuka's disappointment and chagrin. They made a new league of amity, and, to seal and confirm it, they agreed upon a double marriage between their two families. A son of Temujin was to be married to a daughter of Vang Khan, and a son of Vang Khan to a daughter of Temujin.
Besides, there were constantly situations where Vang Khan needed Temujin's help and couldn't do without it. At one point, while engaged in some important campaigns far in the mountains, Yemuka managed to plant so much doubt about Temujin in Vang Khan's mind that Vang Khan secretly skipped town at night and fled to a distant location to protect himself from a plot Yemuka claimed Temujin was planning. However, he was soon attacked by a large group of enemies and found himself in such a tight spot that he had to send messengers immediately to Temujin, asking him to come with his warriors and rescue him. Temujin arrived, saved Vang Khan from danger, and drove off his enemies. Vang Khan was very thankful for this assistance, and the two friends reconciled completely, becoming closer than ever, much to Yemuka's disappointment and anger. They formed a new alliance of friendship, and to solidify it, they arranged a double marriage between their families. A son of Temujin was to marry a daughter of Vang Khan, and a son of Vang Khan was to marry a daughter of Temujin.
This new compact did not, however, last long. As soon as Vang Khan found that the danger from which Temujin had rescued him was passed, he began again to listen to the representations of Yemuka and Sankum, who still insisted that Temujin was a very dangerous man, and was by no means to be trusted. They said that he was ambitious and unprincipled, and that he was only waiting for a favorable opportunity to rebel himself against Vang Khan and depose him from his throne. They made a great many statements to the khan in confirmation of their opinion, some of which were true [Pg 94]doubtless, but many were exaggerated, and others probably false. They, however, succeeded at last in making such an impression upon the khan's mind that he finally determined to take measures for putting Temujin out of the way.
This new agreement didn’t last long, though. As soon as Vang Khan realized that the danger Temujin had saved him from was gone, he started to pay attention again to Yemuka and Sankum, who kept insisting that Temujin was a very dangerous man and not to be trusted at all. They claimed he was ambitious and ruthless, and that he was just waiting for the right moment to rise up against Vang Khan and take his throne. They made many assertions to the khan to back up their view, some of which were certainly true, but many were exaggerated, and others were likely false. In the end, they managed to convince the khan enough that he decided to take steps to eliminate Temujin.
Treachery.
Menglik.
Accordingly, on some pretext or other, he contrived to send Temujin away from Karakorom, his capital, for Temujin was so great a favorite with the royal guards and with all the garrison of the town, that he did not dare to undertake any thing openly against him there. Vang Khan also sent a messenger to Temujin's own country to persuade the chief persons there to join him in his plot. It will be recollected that, at the time that Temujin left his own country, when he was about fourteen years old, his mother had married a great chieftain there, named Menglik, and that this Menglik, in conjunction doubtless with Temujin's mother, had been made regent during his absence. Vang Khan now sent to Menglik to propose that he should unite with him to destroy Temujin.
Accordingly, on some excuse or another, he managed to send Temujin away from Karakorom, his capital, because Temujin was such a favorite with the royal guards and everyone in the town’s garrison that he didn’t dare to take any action against him openly there. Vang Khan also sent a messenger to Temujin's homeland to persuade the key figures there to join him in his scheme. It's worth remembering that when Temujin left his own country at around fourteen years old, his mother had remarried a powerful chieftain named Menglik, and this Menglik, along with Temujin's mother, had been made regent during his absence. Vang Khan now contacted Menglik to suggest that they team up to eliminate Temujin.
"You have no interest," said Vang Khan in the message that he sent to Menglik, "in taking his part. It is true that you have married his mother, but, personally, he is nothing to you. And, if he is once out of the way, you will be [Pg 95]acknowledged as the Grand Khan of the Monguls in your own right, whereas you now hold your place in subordination to him, and he may at any time return and set you aside altogether."
"You don't care," Vang Khan said in the message he sent to Menglik, "about taking his side. It's true you've married his mother, but he really means nothing to you. And once he's out of the picture, you'll be [Pg 95] recognized as the Grand Khan of the Mongols on your own terms, while right now you're subordinate to him, and he could come back at any time and completely replace you."
Vang Khan hoped by these arguments to induce Menglik to come and assist him in his plan of putting Temujin to death, or, at least, if Menglik would not assist him in perpetrating the deed, he thought that, by these arguments, he should induce him to be willing that it should be committed, so that he should himself have nothing to fear afterward from his resentment. But Menglik received the proposal in a very different way from what Vang Khan had expected. He said nothing, but he determined immediately to let Temujin know of the danger that he was in. He accordingly at once set out to go to Temujin's camp to inform him of Vang Khan's designs.
Vang Khan hoped that by using these arguments, he could get Menglik to help him carry out his plan to kill Temujin. If Menglik wouldn’t help with the act itself, Vang Khan thought he could at least convince him to be okay with it happening so that Vang Khan wouldn't have to worry about any revenge later. However, Menglik reacted very differently than Vang Khan had anticipated. He didn’t say anything, but he decided right away to warn Temujin about the danger he was in. He immediately set off for Temujin's camp to inform him of Vang Khan's intentions.
The double marriage.
Plans frustrated.
In the mean time, Vang Khan, having matured his plans, made an appointment for Temujin to meet him at a certain place designated for the purpose of consummating the double marriage between their children, which had been before agreed upon. Temujin, not suspecting any treachery, received and entertained the messenger in a very honorable manner, and [Pg 96]said that he would come. After making the necessary preparations, he set out, in company with the messenger and with a grand retinue of his own attendants, to go to the place appointed. On his way he was met or overtaken by Menglik, who had come to warn him of his danger. As soon as Temujin had heard what his stepfather had to say, he made some excuse for postponing the journey, and, sending a civil answer to Vang Khan by the embassador, he ordered him to go forward, and went back himself to his own camp.
In the meantime, Vang Khan, having finalized his plans, set up a meeting for Temujin at a specific location to finalize the double marriage between their children, which had been previously agreed upon. Temujin, unaware of any betrayal, welcomed the messenger graciously and said he would attend. After getting ready, he left with the messenger and a large group of his attendants to head to the meeting spot. Along the way, he encountered Menglik, who had come to warn him about the danger. Once Temujin heard what his stepfather had to say, he made an excuse to delay the journey and sent a polite response back to Vang Khan through the ambassador, instructing him to proceed while he returned to his own camp.
Karasher.
This camp was at some distance from Karakorom. Vang Khan, as has already been stated, had sent Temujin away from the capital on account of his being so great a favorite that he was afraid of some tumult if he were to attempt any thing against him there. Temujin was, however, pretty strong in his camp. The troops that usually attended him were there, with the four intrepids as commanders of the four principal divisions of them. His old instructor and guardian, Karasher, was with him too. Karasher, it seems, had continued in Temujin's service up to this time, and was accustomed to accompany him in all his expeditions as his counselor and friend.
This camp was located some distance from Karakorom. Vang Khan, as mentioned earlier, had sent Temujin away from the capital because he was such a favorite that Vang Khan feared a rebellion if he tried anything against him there. However, Temujin was quite strong in his camp. The troops that usually followed him were present, along with the four brave leaders in charge of the main divisions. His longtime mentor and guardian, Karasher, was also with him. It appears that Karasher had remained in Temujin's service up to this point and was used to joining him on all his expeditions as his advisor and friend.
His plans betrayed by two slaves.
When Vang Khan learned, by the return of [Pg 97]his messenger, that Temujin declined to come to the place of rendezvous which he had appointed, he concluded at once that he suspected treachery, and he immediately decided that he must now strike a decisive blow without any delay, otherwise Temujin would put himself more and more on his guard. He was not mistaken, it seems, however, in thinking how great a favorite Temujin was at Karakorom, for his secret design was betrayed to Temujin by two of his servants, who overheard him speak of it to one of his wives. Vang Khan's plan was to go out secretly to Temujin's camp at the head of an armed force superior to his, and there come upon him and his whole troop suddenly, by surprise, in the night, by which means, he thought, he should easily overpower the whole encampment, and either kill Temujin and his generals, or else make them prisoners. The two men who betrayed this plan were slaves, who were employed to take care of the horses of some person connected with Vang Khan's household, and to render various other services. Their names were Badu and Kishlik. It seems that these men were one day carrying some milk to Vang Khan's house or tent, and there they overheard a conversation between Vang Khan and his wife, by [Pg 98]which they learned the particulars of the plan formed for Temujin's destruction. The expedition was to set out, they heard, on the following morning.
When Vang Khan got news from his messenger that Temujin wouldn’t show up at the meeting spot he had set, he immediately suspected foul play and decided he needed to act decisively without delay. Otherwise, Temujin would only become more cautious. He wasn't wrong to think that Temujin was quite popular in Karakorom, as his secret plan was overheard by two of his servants, who caught him discussing it with one of his wives. Vang Khan intended to secretly lead a larger armed force to Temujin’s camp and surprise him and his entire group at night, believing that this strategy would allow him to easily overpower the camp and either kill Temujin and his generals or capture them. The two men who leaked this plan were slaves assigned to care for the horses of someone connected to Vang Khan’s household, and they also performed various other tasks. Their names were Badu and Kishlik. One day, while delivering milk to Vang Khan's house or tent, they overheard a conversation between Vang Khan and his wife, where they learned all the details of the plan to destroy Temujin. They discovered that the expedition was scheduled to leave the next morning.
It is not at all surprising that they overheard this conversation, for not only the tents, but even the houses used by these Asiatic nations were built of very frail and thin materials, and the partitions were often made of canvas and felt, and other such substances as could have very little power to intercept sound.
It’s not surprising that they overheard this conversation, since not only the tents but also the houses used by these Asian nations were made of very weak and thin materials. The walls were often made of canvas, felt, and other similar materials that couldn’t do much to block sound.
The two slaves determined to proceed at once to Temujin's camp and warn him of his danger. So they stole away from their quarters at nightfall, and, after traveling diligently all night, in the morning they reached the camp and told Temujin what they had learned. Temujin was surprised; but he had been, in some measure, prepared for such intelligence by the communication which his stepfather had made him in respect to Vang Khan's treacherous designs a few days before. He immediately summoned Karasher and some of his other friends, in order to consult in respect to what it was best to do.
The two slaves decided to head straight to Temujin's camp to warn him of his danger. They quietly left their quarters at dusk, and after traveling hard all night, they arrived at the camp in the morning and informed Temujin of what they had found out. Temujin was surprised, but he had been somewhat prepared for this news thanks to what his stepfather had told him a few days earlier about Vang Khan's deceitful plans. He quickly called for Karasher and some of his other allies to discuss what the best course of action would be.
It was resolved to elude Vang Khan's design by means of a stratagem. He was to come upon them, according to the account of the [Pg 99]slaves, that night. The preparations for receiving him were consequently to be made at once. The plan was for Temujin and all his troops to withdraw from the camp and conceal themselves in a place of ambuscade near by. They were to leave a number of men behind, who, when night came on, were to set the lights and replenish the fires, and put every thing in such a condition as to make it appear that the troops were all there. Their expectation was that, when Vang Khan should arrive, he would make his assault according to his original design, and then, while his forces were in the midst of the confusion incident to such an onset, Temujin was to come forth from his ambuscade and fall upon them. In this way he hoped to conquer them and put them to flight, although he had every reason to suppose that the force which Vang Khan would bring out against him would be considerably stronger in numbers than his own.
They decided to outsmart Vang Khan's plan with a clever strategy. According to the slaves' report, he was supposed to attack them that night. So, they needed to prepare to receive him immediately. The plan was for Temujin and all his troops to leave the camp and hide in an ambush nearby. They would leave a few men behind who would light the fires and keep everything looking like the troops were still there as night fell. They expected that when Vang Khan arrived, he would attack as he originally intended, and then, while his forces were confused by the surprise, Temujin would emerge from his hiding spot and strike. This was his hope to defeat them and force them to retreat, even though he knew Vang Khan's army would likely outnumber his own significantly.
Chapter 8.
Progress of the Argument.
1202
1202
The wood and the brook.
Temujin's stratagem succeeded admirably. As soon as he had decided upon it he began to put it into execution. He caused every thing of value to be taken out of his tent and carried away to a place of safety. He sent away the women and children, too, to the same place. He then marshaled all his men, excepting the small guard that he was going to leave behind until evening, and led them off to the ambuscade which he had chosen for them. The place was about two leagues distant from his camp. Temujin concealed himself here in a narrow dell among the mountains, not far from the road where Vang Khan would have to pass along. The dell was narrow, and was protected by precipitous rocks on each side. There was a wood at the entrance to it also, which concealed those that were hidden in it from view, and a brook which flowed by near the entrance, so that, in going in or coming out, it was necessary to ford the brook.
Temujin's plan worked perfectly. Once he made his decision, he started to put it into action. He had all valuables removed from his tent and taken to a safe place. He also sent the women and children to the same location. Then he gathered all his men, except for a small guard he would leave behind until evening, and led them to the ambush site he had selected. This spot was about two leagues away from his camp. Temujin hid himself in a narrow valley among the mountains, not far from the road where Vang Khan would have to pass. The valley was narrow and surrounded by steep rocks on both sides. There was a forest at the entrance that obscured those hidden within from sight, along with a stream flowing nearby, which meant anyone entering or exiting had to cross the stream.
Temujin, on arriving at the spot, went with all his troops into the dell, and concealed himself there.
Temujin, upon reaching the location, went with all his troops into the valley and hid there.
In the mean time, the guard that had been left behind in the camp had been instructed to kindle up the camp-fires as soon as the evening came on, according to the usual custom, and to set lights in the tents, so as to give the camp the appearance, when seen from a little distance in the night, of being occupied, as usual, by the army. They were to wait, and watch the fires and lights until they perceived signs of the approach of the enemy to attack the camp, when they were secretly to retire on the farther side, and so make their escape.
In the meantime, the guard left in the camp had been told to light the campfires as soon as evening set in, as was the usual practice, and to put lights in the tents to make the camp look occupied from a distance at night, just like always with the army. They were to wait and watch the fires and lights until they noticed signs of the enemy approaching to attack the camp, at which point they were to quietly move to the far side and make their escape.
These preparations, and the march of Temujin's troops to the place of ambuscade, occupied almost the whole of the day, and it was near evening before the last of the troops had entered the dell.
These preparations and the movement of Temujin's troops to the ambush site took up most of the day, and it was nearly evening before the last of the soldiers had entered the valley.
False hopes.
They had scarce accomplished this manœuvre before Vang Khan's army arrived. Vang Khan himself was not with them. He had intrusted the expedition to the command of Sankum and Yemuka. Indeed, it is probable that they were the real originators and contrivers of it, and that Vang Khan had only been induced to give his consent to it—and that perhaps [Pg 102]reluctantly—by their persuasions. Sankum and Yemuka advanced cautiously at the head of their columns, and when they saw the illumination of the camp produced by the lights and the camp-fires, they thought at once that all was right, and that their old enemy and rival was now, at last, within their reach and at their mercy.
They had barely completed this maneuver when Vang Khan's army showed up. Vang Khan wasn't with them. He had left the mission in the hands of Sankum and Yemuka. In fact, it's likely they were the true masterminds behind it, and that Vang Khan had only agreed to it—perhaps even reluctantly—because of their convincing. Sankum and Yemuka moved carefully at the front of their troops, and when they saw the camp illuminated by the lights and campfires, they immediately thought everything was fine and that their old enemy and rival was finally within their grasp and at their mercy.
Advance of the assailants.
They brought up the men as near to the camp as they could come without being observed, and then, drawing their bows and making their arrows ready, they advanced furiously to the onset, and discharged an immense shower of arrows in among the tents. They expected to see thousands of men come rushing out from the tents, or starting up from the ground at this sudden assault, but, to their utter astonishment, all was as silent and motionless after the falling of the arrows as before. They then discharged more arrows, and, finding that they could not awaken any signs of life, they began to advance cautiously and enter the camp. They found, of course, that it had been entirely evacuated. They then rode round and round the inclosure, examining the ground with flambeaux and torches to find the tracks which Temujin's army had made in going away. The tracks were soon discovered. [Pg 103]Those who first saw them immediately set off in pursuit of the fugitives, as they supposed them, shouting, at the same time, for the rest to follow. Some did follow immediately. Others, who had strayed away to greater or less distances on either side of the camp in search of the tracks, fell in by degrees as they received the order, while others still remained among the tents, where they were to be seen riding to and fro, endeavoring to make discoveries, or gathering together in groups to express to one another their astonishment, or to inquire what was next to be done. They, however, all gradually fell into the ranks of those who were following the track which had been found, and the whole body went on as fast as they could go, and in great confusion. They all supposed that Temujin and his troops were making a precipitate retreat, and were expecting every moment to come up to him in his rear, in which case he would be taken at great disadvantage, and would be easily overwhelmed.
They brought the men as close to the camp as they could without being seen, and then, readying their bows and arrows, they charged fiercely at the camp, unleashing a massive volley of arrows into the tents. They anticipated that thousands of men would rush out from the tents or spring up from the ground in response to this sudden attack, but to their complete shock, everything was just as quiet and still after the onslaught as it had been before. They then fired more arrows and, realizing they couldn’t stir any signs of life, began to venture cautiously into the camp. They discovered that it had been completely abandoned. They then rode around the enclosure, examining the ground with torches and flames to track the path Temujin’s army had taken when leaving. The tracks were found quickly. [Pg 103] Those who spotted them immediately took off in pursuit of what they thought were fleeing soldiers, shouting for the others to follow. Some followed right away. Others, who had wandered off further away from the camp searching for tracks, gradually joined as they got the order, while still others remained among the tents, seen riding back and forth trying to figure things out or gathering in groups to share their astonishment or discuss what to do next. However, they all eventually fell in line behind those who were following the discovered tracks, and the whole group moved on as fast as they could, in a state of great confusion. They all believed that Temujin and his troops were making a hasty retreat and expected to catch up to him any moment, thinking he would be at a great disadvantage and easily overwhelmed.
Temujin's victory.
Instead of this, Temujin was just coming forward from his hiding-place, with his squadrons all in perfect order, and advancing in a firm, steady, and compact column, all being ready at the word of command to charge in good order, but with terrible impetuosity, upon the advancing [Pg 104]enemy. In this way the two armies came together. The shock of the encounter was terrific. Temujin, as might have been expected, was completely victorious. The confused masses of Vang Khan's army were overborne, thrown into dreadful confusion, and trampled under foot. Great numbers were killed. Those that escaped being killed at once turned and fled. Sankum was wounded in the face by an arrow, but he still was able to keep his seat upon his horse, and so galloped away. Those that succeeded in saving themselves got back as soon as they could into the road by which they came, and so made their way, in detached and open parties, home to Karakorom.
Instead of this, Temujin emerged from his hiding spot, leading his troops in perfect formation, moving forward in a steady and compact column, all ready to charge at the command, but with fierce intensity, against the approaching [Pg 104]enemy. This is how the two armies clashed. The impact of the battle was tremendous. Temujin, as expected, won decisively. The disorganized ranks of Vang Khan's army were overwhelmed, thrown into chaos, and trampled underfoot. Many were killed. Those who managed to avoid immediate death turned and fled. Sankum was hit in the face by an arrow but was still able to stay on his horse and galloped away. Those who managed to escape hurried back to the path they had come from, making their way home to Karakorom in small, scattered groups.
Of course, after this, Vang Khan could no longer dissimulate his hostility to Temujin, and both parties prepared for open war.
Of course, after this, Vang Khan could no longer hide his hostility towards Temujin, and both sides got ready for open war.
Temujin makes alliances.
The different historians through whom we derive our information in respect to the life and adventures of Genghis Khan have related the transactions which occurred after this open outbreak between Temujin and Vang Khan somewhat differently. Combining their accounts, we learn that both parties, after the battle, opened negotiations with such neighboring tribes as they supposed likely to take sides in the conflict, each endeavoring to gain as many adherents [Pg 105]as possible to his own cause. Temujin obtained the alliance and co-operation of a great number of Tartar princes who ruled over hordes that dwelt in that part of the country, or among the mountains around. Some of these chieftains were his relatives. Others were induced to join him by being convinced that he would, in the end, prove to be stronger than Vang Khan, and being, in some sense, politicians as well as warriors, they wished to be sure of coming out at the close of the contest on the victorious side.
The various historians from whom we get our information about the life and adventures of Genghis Khan have described the events that took place after the conflict between Temujin and Vang Khan in slightly different ways. By combining their accounts, we find that both sides, after the battle, began talks with neighboring tribes that they thought might join the conflict, each trying to gather as many supporters [Pg 105] as possible for their own side. Temujin secured the alliance and support of many Tartar princes who led different groups living in that region or in the surrounding mountains. Some of these leaders were his relatives, while others were persuaded to ally with him because they believed he would ultimately be stronger than Vang Khan. Being both politicians and warriors, they wanted to ensure that they would end up on the winning side when the contest was over.
There was a certain khan, named Turkili, who was a relative of Temujin, and who commanded a very powerful tribe. On approaching the confines of his territory, Temujin, not being certain of Turkili's disposition toward him, sent forward an embassador to announce his approach, and to ask if Turkili still retained the friendship which had long subsisted between them. Turkili might, perhaps, have hesitated which side to join, but the presence of Temujin with his whole troop upon his frontier seems to have determined him, so he sent a favorable answer, and at once espoused Temujin's cause.
There was a khan named Turkili, who was a relative of Temujin and led a very powerful tribe. As he approached the edge of Turkili's territory, Temujin, unsure of Turkili's feelings toward him, sent an envoy ahead to announce his arrival and to ask if Turkili still valued their long-standing friendship. Turkili might have been indecisive about which side to take, but seeing Temujin and his entire troop at his border seems to have swayed him. He sent back a positive response and immediately supported Temujin's cause.
Bitter water.
Many other chieftains joined Temujin in much the same way, and thus the forces under [Pg 106]his command were constantly increased. At length, in his progress across the country, he came with his troop of followers to a place where there was a stream of salt or bitter water which was unfit to drink. Temujin encamped on the shores of this stream, and performed a grand ceremony, in which he himself and his allies banded themselves together in the most solemn manner. In the course of the ceremony a horse was sacrificed on the shores of the stream. Temujin also took up some of the water from the brook and drank it, invoking heaven, at the same time, to witness a solemn vow which he made, that, as long as he lived, he would share with his officers and soldiers the bitter as well as the sweet, and imprecating curses upon himself if he should ever violate his oath. All his allies and officers did the same after him.
Many other leaders joined Temujin in a similar fashion, and as a result, the forces under [Pg 106] his command were consistently growing. Eventually, as he traveled across the country, he and his group arrived at a stream with salty or bitter water that was undrinkable. Temujin set up camp along the shores of this stream and conducted a significant ceremony, where he and his allies pledged themselves to each other in a very serious way. During the ceremony, a horse was sacrificed on the banks of the stream. Temujin also took some water from the brook and drank it, calling on heaven to witness a solemn vow he made, that, for as long as he lived, he would share both hardships and victories with his officers and soldiers, and he cursed himself if he ever broke this oath. All his allies and officers followed his example.

This ceremony was long remembered in the army, all those who had been present and had taken part in it cherishing the recollection of it with pride and pleasure; and long afterward, when Temujin had attained to the height of his power and glory, his generals considered their having been present at this first solemn league and covenant as conferring upon them a sort of title of nobility, by which they and their [Pg 109]descendants were to be distinguished forever above all those whose adhesion to the cause of the conqueror dated from a later time.
This ceremony was remembered fondly in the army, with everyone who attended cherishing the memory with pride and joy. Even years later, when Temujin had reached the peak of his power and glory, his generals considered being part of this initial solemn alliance as giving them a kind of noble title, setting them and their [Pg 109] descendants apart from those whose loyalty to the conqueror began at a later date.
By this time Temujin began to feel quite strong. He moved on with his army till he came to the borders of a lake which was not a great way from Vang Khan's dominions. Here he encamped, and, before proceeding any farther, he determined to try the effect, upon the mind of Vang Khan, of a letter of expostulation and remonstrance; so he wrote to him, substantially, as follows:
By this time, Temujin started to feel pretty powerful. He continued with his army until he reached the edge of a lake that wasn't too far from Vang Khan's territory. Here, he set up camp and, before moving on, decided to see how a letter of complaint and warning would affect Vang Khan. So, he wrote to him, essentially, as follows:
"A great many years ago, in the time of my father, when you were driven from your throne by your enemies, my father came to your aid, defeated your enemies, and restored you.
"A long time ago, during my father's era, when your enemies overthrew you from your throne, my father came to help you, defeated them, and brought you back to power."
"At a later time, after I had come into your dominions, your brother conspired against you with the Markats and the Naymans. I defeated them, and helped you to recover your power. When you were reduced to great distress, I shared with you my flocks and every thing that I had.
"Later on, after I arrived in your territory, your brother teamed up with the Markats and the Naymans to conspire against you. I defeated them and helped you regain your strength. When you were in a tough situation, I shared my livestock and everything I had with you."
"At another time, when you were in circumstances of great danger and distress, you sent to me to ask that my four intrepids might go and rescue you. I sent them according to your [Pg 110]request, and they delivered you from a most imminent danger. They helped you to conquer your enemies, and to recover an immense booty from them.
"At another time, when you were in a situation of great danger and distress, you reached out to ask if my four fearless ones could go and rescue you. I sent them as you requested, and they saved you from a very serious threat. They helped you defeat your enemies and recover a huge amount of valuables from them."
"In many other instances, when the khans have combined against you, I have given you most effectual aid in subduing them.
"In many other cases, when the khans have joined forces against you, I have provided you with highly effective support in defeating them."
"How is it, then, after receiving all these benefits from me for a period of so many years, that you form plans to destroy me in so base and treacherous a manner?"
"How is it, then, after getting all these benefits from me for so many years, that you’re plotting to betray me in such a low and deceitful way?"
Sankum's anger.
This letter seems to have produced some impression upon Vang Khan's mind; but he was now, it seems, so much under the influence of Sankum and Yemuka that he could decide nothing for himself. He sent the letter to Sankum to ask him what answer should be returned. But Sankum, in addition to his former feelings of envy and jealousy against Temujin, was now irritated and angry in consequence of the wound that he had received, and determined to have his revenge. He would not hear of any accommodation.
This letter seems to have made an impression on Vang Khan, but he was now so influenced by Sankum and Yemuka that he couldn't make any decisions on his own. He sent the letter to Sankum to ask what response should be given. However, Sankum, besides his previous feelings of envy and jealousy toward Temujin, was now upset and angry because of the injury he had sustained and was determined to get his revenge. He refused to consider any compromise.
In the mean time, the khans of all the Tartar and Mongul tribes that lived in the countries bordering on Vang Khan's dominions, hearing of the rupture between Vang Khan and Temujin, [Pg 111]and aware of the great struggle for the mastery between these two potentates that was about to take place, became more and more interested in the quarrel. Temujin was very active in opening negotiations with them, and in endeavoring to induce them to take his side. He was a comparatively young and rising man, while Vang Khan was becoming advanced in years, and was now almost wholly under the influence of Sankum and Yemuka. Temujin, moreover, had already acquired great fame and great popularity as a commander, and his reputation was increasing every day, while Vang Khan's glory was evidently on the wane. A great number of the khans were, of course, predisposed to take Temujin's side. Others he compelled to join him by force, and others he persuaded by promising to release them from the exactions and the tyranny which Vang Khan had exercised over them, and declaring that he was a messenger especially sent from heaven to accomplish their deliverance. Those Asiatic tribes were always ready to believe in military messengers sent from heaven to make conquests for their benefit.
In the meantime, the khans of all the Tartar and Mongol tribes living in the regions bordering Vang Khan's territory, hearing about the conflict between Vang Khan and Temujin, [Pg 111]and knowing about the big struggle for power that was about to unfold between these two leaders, became increasingly interested in the fight. Temujin was very proactive in reaching out to them, trying to convince them to support him. He was a relatively young and rising figure, while Vang Khan was getting older and was now mostly under the influence of Sankum and Yemuka. Moreover, Temujin had already gained significant fame and popularity as a leader, with his reputation growing every day, while Vang Khan's glory was clearly fading. Many of the khans were naturally inclined to support Temujin. Others he compelled to join him by force, and some he persuaded by promising to free them from the burdens and tyranny that Vang Khan had imposed on them, claiming that he was a messenger sent from heaven to deliver them. Those Asian tribes were always eager to believe in military messengers from heaven sent to bring them victories.
Among other nations who joined Temujin at this time were the people of his own country of Mongolistan Proper. He was received very [Pg 112]joyfully by his stepfather, who was in command there, and by all his former subjects, and they all promised to sustain him in the coming war.
Among other nations that joined Temujin at this time were the people from his homeland of Mongolistan Proper. He was welcomed very [Pg 112]joyfully by his stepfather, who was in charge there, and by all his former subjects, and they all promised to support him in the upcoming war.
After a time, when Temujin had by these and similar means greatly increased the number of his adherents, and proportionately strengthened his position, he sent an embassador again to Vang Khan to propose some accommodation. Vang Khan called a council to consider the proposal. But Sankum and Yemuka persisted in refusing to allow any accommodation to be made. They declared that they would not listen to proposals of peace on any other condition than that of the absolute surrender of Temujin, and of all who were confederate with him, to Vang Khan as their lawful sovereign. Sankum himself delivered the message to the embassador.
After a while, when Temujin had significantly increased his followers and strengthened his position through various means, he sent an envoy to Vang Khan to suggest some sort of agreement. Vang Khan called a council to discuss the proposal. However, Sankum and Yemuka were adamant about refusing any kind of agreement. They stated they wouldn’t consider peace proposals unless Temujin and all his allies surrendered completely to Vang Khan as their rightful ruler. Sankum himself delivered this message to the envoy.
"Tell the rebel Monguls," said he, "that they are to expect no peace but by submitting absolutely to the khan's will; and as for Temujin, I will never see him again till I come to him sword in hand to kill him."
"Tell the rebellious Mongols," he said, "that they shouldn't expect any peace unless they totally submit to the khan's will; and as for Temujin, I won’t see him again until I come to him armed with a sword to kill him."
Immediately after this Sankum and Yemuka sent off some small plundering expeditions into the Mongul country, but they were driven back by Temujin's troops without effecting their [Pg 113]purpose. The result of these skirmishes was, however, greatly to exasperate both parties, and to lead them to prepare in earnest for open war.
Immediately after this, Sankum and Yemuka dispatched some small raiding parties into the Mongol territory, but they were pushed back by Temujin's forces without achieving their [Pg 113]goal. The outcome of these clashes, however, fueled resentment in both sides and drove them to seriously prepare for all-out war.
Chapter 9.
The death of Vang Khan.
1202
1202
Mankerule.
Debates.
A grand council was now called of all the confederates who were leagued with Temujin, at a place called Mankerule, to make arrangements for a vigorous prosecution of the war. At this council were convened all the chieftains and khans that had been induced to declare against Vang Khan. Each one came attended by a considerable body of troops as his escort, and a grand deliberation was held. Some were in favor of trying once more to come to some terms of accommodation with Vang Khan, but Temujin convinced them that there was nothing to be hoped for except on condition of absolute submission, and that, in that case, Vang Khan would never be content until he had effected the utter ruin of every one who had been engaged in the rebellion. So it was, at last, decided that every man should return to his own tribe, and there raise as large a force as he could, with a view to carrying on the war with the utmost vigor.
A large council was called for all the allies of Temujin at a place called Mankerule to organize a strong effort for the war. Present at this council were all the chieftains and khans who had decided to oppose Vang Khan. Each brought a significant number of troops as their escort, and an important discussion took place. Some were in favor of trying once more to negotiate with Vang Khan, but Temujin convinced them that there was no hope unless it was under the condition of total surrender. He pointed out that, under those circumstances, Vang Khan would never be satisfied until he had completely destroyed everyone involved in the rebellion. Ultimately, it was decided that each person should return to their own tribe and gather as large a force as possible to continue the war with full determination.
Temujin was formally appointed general-in-chief of the army to be raised. There was a sort of truncheon or ornamented club, called the topaz, which it was customary on such occasions to bestow, with great solemnity, on the general thus chosen, as his badge of command. The topaz was, in this instance, conferred upon Temujin with all the usual ceremonies. He accepted it on the express condition that every man would punctually and implicitly obey all his orders, and that he should have absolute power to punish any one who should disobey him in the way that he judged best, and that they should submit without question to all his decisions. To these conditions they all solemnly agreed.
Temujin was officially appointed general-in-chief of the army to be formed. There was a type of decorated club, known as the topaz, which was typically presented on such occasions with great ceremony to the chosen general as a symbol of command. In this case, the topaz was given to Temujin with all the customary rituals. He accepted it on the condition that everyone would promptly and fully follow all his orders, that he would have the complete authority to punish anyone who disobeyed him in the manner he deemed appropriate, and that they would comply without question to all his decisions. They all agreed to these conditions with solemnity.
Reward of the two slaves.
Being thus regularly placed in command, Temujin began by giving places of honor and authority to those who left Vang Khan's service to follow him. He took this occasion to remember and reward the two slaves who had come to him in the night at his camp, some time before, to give him warning of the design of Sankum and Yemuka to come and surprise him there. He gave the slaves their freedom, and made provision for their maintenance as long as they should live. He also put them on the list of exempts. The exempts were a class [Pg 116]of persons upon whom, as a reward for great public services, were conferred certain exclusive rights and privileges. They had no taxes to pay. In case of plunder taken from the enemy, they received their full share without any deduction, while all the others were obliged to contribute a portion of their shares for the khan. The exempts, too, were allowed various other privileges. They had the right to go into the presence of the khan at any time, without waiting, as others were obliged to do, till they obtained permission, and, what was more singular still, they were entitled to nine pardons for any offenses that they might commit, so that it was only when they had committed ten misdemeanors or crimes that they were in danger of punishment The privileges which Temujin thus bestowed upon the slaves were to be continued to their descendants to the seventh generation.
Being regularly put in charge, Temujin started by giving positions of honor and power to those who left Vang Khan's service to join him. He took this opportunity to remember and reward the two slaves who had come to him one night at his camp, some time earlier, to warn him about Sankum and Yemuka’s plan to surprise him there. He granted the slaves their freedom and made arrangements for their support for the rest of their lives. He also added them to the list of exempts. The exempts were a group [Pg 116]of people who received certain exclusive rights and privileges as a reward for significant public service. They did not have to pay taxes. In the event of plunder taken from the enemy, they received their full share without any deductions, while everyone else had to give up a portion of their shares for the khan. The exempts were also granted various other advantages. They could go into the presence of the khan at any time without waiting, unlike others who had to get permission first, and what was even more remarkable was that they were entitled to nine pardons for any offenses they might commit, meaning they were only at risk of punishment after committing ten misdemeanors or crimes. The privileges that Temujin awarded the slaves would be passed down to their descendants for seven generations.
Temujin rewarded the slaves in this bountiful manner, partly, no doubt, out of sincere gratitude to them for having been the means, probably, of saving him and his army from destruction, and partly for effect, in order to impress upon his followers a strong conviction that any great services rendered to him or to his cause were certain to be well rewarded.
Temujin rewarded the slaves generously, partly out of genuine gratitude for likely saving him and his army from defeat, and partly to make a point, impressing upon his followers that any significant contributions to him or his cause would definitely be rewarded.
Mode of attack.
Temujin now found himself at the head of a [Pg 117]very large body of men, and his first care was to establish a settled system of discipline among them, so that they could act with regularity and order when coming into battle. He divided his army into three separate bodies. The centre was composed of his own guards, and was commanded by himself. The wings were formed of the squadrons of his confederates and allies. His plan in coming into battle was to send forward the two wings, retaining the centre as a reserve, and hold them prepared to rush in with irresistible power whenever the time should arrive at which their coming would produce the greatest effect.
Temujin now found himself leading a [Pg 117]large group of men, and his first priority was to create a reliable system of discipline among them so they could act with consistency and order in battle. He split his army into three separate divisions. The center consisted of his own guards and was commanded by him. The flanks were made up of the troops of his confederates and allies. His strategy in battle was to push forward the two flanks, keeping the center as a reserve, ready to charge in with overwhelming force at the moment when their arrival would have the biggest impact.
When every thing was thus arranged, Temujin set his army in motion, and began to advance toward the country of Vang Khan. The squadrons which composed his immense horde were so numerous that they covered all the plain.
When everything was arranged, Temujin moved his army and started making his way to the land of Vang Khan. The divisions that made up his massive horde were so numerous that they filled the entire plain.
The baggage.
In the mean time Vang Khan had not been idle. He, or rather Sankum and Yemuka, acting in his name, had assembled a great army, and he had set out on his march from Karakorom to meet his enemy. His forces, however, though more numerous, were by no means so well disciplined and arranged as those of Temujin. They were greatly encumbered, too, [Pg 118]with baggage, the army being followed in its march by endless trains of wagons conveying provisions, arms, and military stores of all kinds. Its progress was, therefore, necessarily slow, for the troops of horsemen were obliged to regulate their speed by the movement of the wagons, which, on account of the heavy burdens that they contained, and the want of finished roads, was necessarily slow.
In the meantime, Vang Khan had been busy. He, or more accurately Sankum and Yemuka acting on his behalf, had gathered a large army and set out from Karakorom to confront his enemy. However, while his forces were more numerous, they were not nearly as well organized or disciplined as Temujin's. They were also heavily burdened, [Pg 118] with endless lines of wagons trailing behind, carrying food, weapons, and supplies of all kinds. As a result, their progress was slow, since the cavalry had to pace themselves according to the movement of the wagons, which were also slow due to the heavy loads and the lack of proper roads.
The battle.
Vang Khan defeated.
His flight.
The two armies met upon a plain between two rivers, and a most desperate and bloody battle ensued. Karasher, Temujin's former tutor, led one of the divisions of Temujin's army, and was opposed by Yemuka, who headed the wing of Vang Khan's army which confronted his division. The other wings attacked each other, too, in the most furious manner, and for three hours it was doubtful which party would be successful. At length Temujin, who had all this time remained in the background with his reserve, saw that the favorable moment had arrived for him to intervene, and he gave the order for his guards to charge, which they did with such impetuosity as to carry all before them. One after another of Vang Khan's squadrons was overpowered, thrown into confusion, and driven from the field. It was not long before Vang Khan saw that all was lost. [Pg 119]He gave up the contest and fled. A small troop of horsemen, consisting of his immediate attendants and guards, went with him. At first the fugitives took the road toward Karakorom. They were, however, so hotly pursued that they were obliged to turn off in another direction, and, finally, Vang Khan resolved to fly from his own country altogether, and appeal for protection to a certain chieftain, named Tayian Khan, who ruled over a great horde called the Naymans, one of the most powerful tribes in the country of Karakatay. This Tayian was the father of Temujin's first wife, the young princess to whom he was married during the lifetime of his father, when he was only about fourteen years old.
The two armies faced off on a plain between two rivers, leading to a fierce and bloody battle. Karasher, Temujin's former tutor, commanded one division of Temujin's army and faced Yemuka, who led the wing of Vang Khan's army against him. The other wings clashed with equal ferocity, and for three hours, it was unclear which side would prevail. Eventually, Temujin, who had been holding back with his reserve, recognized that the time was right to step in. He ordered his guards to charge, and they rushed forward with such force that they overwhelmed everything in their path. One by one, Vang Khan's battalions were defeated, thrown into chaos, and driven off the battlefield. It didn’t take long before Vang Khan realized all was lost. He conceded defeat and fled. A small group of horsemen, consisting of his closest attendants and guards, followed him. Initially, they headed toward Karakorom, but they were pursued so aggressively that they were forced to change direction. Ultimately, Vang Khan decided to escape from his own territory altogether and seek refuge with a chieftain named Tayian Khan, who led a large group known as the Naymans, one of the most powerful tribes in the region of Karakatay. Tayian was the father of Temujin's first wife, the young princess Temujin married when he was only about fourteen, before his father's death. [Pg 119]
It was thought strange that Vang Khan should thus seek refuge among the Naymans, for he had not, for some time past, been on friendly terms either with Tayian, the khan, or with the tribe. There were, in particular, a considerable number of the subordinate chieftains who cherished a deep-seated resentment against him for injuries which he had inflicted upon them and upon their country in former wars. But all these Tartar tribes entertained very high ideas of the obligations of hospitality, and Vang Khan thought that when the [Pg 120]Naymans saw him coming among them, a fugitive and in distress, they would lay aside their animosity, and give him a kind reception.
It seemed odd that Vang Khan would seek shelter among the Naymans, as he hadn't been on good terms with Tayian, the khan, or the tribe for quite some time. Many of the lesser chieftains held a strong grudge against him for the harm he had caused them and their land in past conflicts. However, all these Tartar tribes had a very high regard for the duty of hospitality, and Vang Khan believed that when the [Pg 120]Naymans saw him approaching as a fugitive in need, they would put aside their resentment and welcome him warmly.
Indeed, Tayian himself, on whom, as the head of the tribe, the chief discredit would attach of any evil befalling a visitor and a guest who had come in his distress to seek hospitality, was inclined, at first, to receive his enemy kindly, and to offer him a refuge. He debated the matter with the other chieftains after Vang Khan had entered his dominions and was approaching his camp; but they were extremely unwilling that any mercy should be shown to their fallen enemy. They represented to Tayian how great an enemy he had always been to them. They exaggerated the injuries which he had done them, and represented them in their worst light. They said, moreover, that, by harboring Vang Khan, they should only involve themselves in a war with Temujin, who would undoubtedly follow his enemy into their country, and would greatly resent any attempt on their part to protect him.
Indeed, Tayian himself, as the leader of the tribe, felt the weight of responsibility for any harm that might come to a guest in need of hospitality. At first, he was inclined to welcome his enemy and offer him a safe haven. He discussed the situation with the other chieftains after Vang Khan entered his territories and got closer to his camp; however, they were very resistant to showing any mercy to their defeated foe. They reminded Tayian of how much of an enemy Vang Khan had always been to them, exaggerating the harm he had caused and emphasizing it in the worst possible way. They also warned that by sheltering Vang Khan, they would only draw the wrath of Temujin, who would certainly pursue his enemy into their lands and would be furious if they tried to protect him.
These considerations had great effect on the mind of Tayian, but still he could not bring himself to give his formal consent to any act of hostility against Vang Khan. So the other chieftains held a council among themselves to [Pg 121]consider what they should do. They resolved to take upon themselves the responsibility of slaying Vang Khan.
These thoughts heavily influenced Tayian, but he still couldn't bring himself to officially agree to any aggressive action against Vang Khan. So the other chiefs held a meeting among themselves to [Pg 121] decide what to do. They decided to take on the responsibility of killing Vang Khan.
"We can not induce Tayian openly to authorize it," they said, "but he secretly desires it, and he will be glad when it is done."
"We can't directly get Tayian to approve it," they said, "but he secretly wants it, and he'll be pleased when it happens."
Tayian knew very well what course things were taking, though he pretended not to know, and so allowed the other chiefs to go on in their own way.
Tayian was fully aware of how things were unfolding, even though he acted as if he didn't, so he let the other chiefs proceed as they wished.
They accordingly fitted out a troop, and two of the chieftains—the two who felt the most bitter and determined hatred against Vang Khan—placing themselves at the head of it, set off to intercept him. He had lingered on the way, it seems, after entering the Nayman territory, in order to learn, before he advanced too far, what reception he was likely to meet with. The troop of Naymans came suddenly upon him in his encampment, slew all his attendants, and, seizing Vang Khan, they cut off his head. They left the body where it lay, and carried off the head to show it to Tayian.
They assembled a group, and two of the leaders—those who harbored the strongest and most intense hatred for Vang Khan—took charge and set off to intercept him. He seemed to have delayed his journey after entering Nayman territory to find out what kind of welcome he could expect before moving forward. The Nayman troop unexpectedly found him in his camp, killed all his attendants, and captured Vang Khan, beheading him. They left the body where it was and took the head to present it to Tayian.
Tayian was secretly pleased, and he could not quite conceal the gratification which the death of his old enemy afforded him. He even addressed the head in words of scorn and spite, which revealed the exultation that he felt at [Pg 122]the downfall of his rival. Then, however, checking himself, he blamed the chieftains for killing him.
Tayian felt a quiet sense of satisfaction, and he couldn't fully hide the pleasure that came from the death of his old enemy. He even spoke to the head with scorn and malice, showing the joy he felt at [Pg 122]his rival's downfall. But then, he paused and criticized the chieftains for taking his life.
"Considering his venerable age," said he, "and his past greatness and renown as a prince and commander, you would have done much better to have acted as his guards than as his executioners."
"Given his great age," he said, "and his former greatness and fame as a prince and leader, it would have been much better for you to have acted as his protectors rather than his executioners."
Tayian ordered the head to be treated with the utmost respect. After properly preparing it, by some process of drying and preserving, he caused it to be inclosed in a case of silver, and set in a place of honor.
Tayian instructed that the head be handled with the highest respect. After carefully preparing it through a method of drying and preserving, he had it encased in silver and placed in a position of honor.
While the preparations for this sort of entombment were making, the head was an object of a very solemn and mysterious interest for all the horde. They said that the tongue thrust itself several times out of the mouth, and the soothsayers, who watched the changes with great attention, drew from them important presages in respect to the coming events of the war. These presages were strongly in favor of the increasing prosperity and power of Temujin.
While the preparations for this type of burial were underway, the head became a source of deep and mysterious interest for the entire group. They claimed that the tongue repeatedly protruded from the mouth, and the soothsayers, who observed these changes closely, interpreted them as significant omens regarding the upcoming events of the war. These omens strongly indicated the growing success and strength of Temujin.
Sankum, the son of Vang Khan, was killed in the battle, but Yemuka escaped.
Sankum, the son of Vang Khan, was killed in the battle, but Yemuka got away.
Chapter X.
The Death of Yemuka.
1202-1203
1202-1203
Exaggeration.
In the mean time, while these events had been occurring in the country of the Naymans, whither Vang Khan had fled, Temujin was carrying all before him in the country of Vang Khan. His victory in the battle was complete; and it must have been a very great battle, if any reliance is to be placed on the accounts given of the number slain, which it was said amounted to forty thousand. These numbers are, however, greatly exaggerated. And then, besides, the number slain in such barbarian conflicts was always much greater, in proportion to the numbers engaged, than it is in the better-regulated warfare of civilized nations in modern times.
In the meantime, while these events were unfolding in the Nayman territory where Vang Khan had escaped, Temujin was achieving significant victories in Vang Khan's region. His triumph in battle was total, and reports suggested an impressive death toll of around forty thousand. However, these figures are likely highly inflated. Furthermore, the casualties in such brutal conflicts were always much higher in relation to the number of combatants when compared to the more structured warfare seen in civilized nations today.
At all events, Temujin gained a very grand and decisive victory. He took a great many prisoners and a great deal of plunder. All those trains of wagons fell into his hands, and the contents of many of them were extremely valuable. He took also a great number of [Pg 124]horses. Most of these were horses that had belonged to the men who were killed or who had been made prisoners. All the best troops that remained of Vang Khan's army after the battle also went over to his side. They considered that Vang Khan's power was now entirely overthrown, and that thenceforth Temujin would be the acknowledged ruler of the whole country. They were accordingly ready at once to transfer their allegiance to him.
At any rate, Temujin scored a huge and decisive victory. He captured a lot of prisoners and plenty of loot. All those wagon trains ended up in his possession, and many of their contents were very valuable. He also took a large number of [Pg 124]horses. Most of these horses had belonged to the men who were killed or captured. All the best remaining troops from Vang Khan's army after the battle switched sides to him. They believed Vang Khan's power was completely shattered and that from then on, Temujin would be recognized as the ruler of the entire country. They were ready to pledge their loyalty to him immediately.
The khans submit.
Sankum and Yemuka.
Very soon Temujin received the news of Vang Khan's death from his father-in-law Tayian, and then proceeded with more vigor than before to take possession of all his dominions. The khans who had formerly served under Vang Khan sent in their adhesion to him one after another. They not only knew that all farther resistance would be useless, but they were, in fact, well pleased to transfer their allegiance to their old friend and favorite. Temujin made a sort of triumphal march through the country, being received every where with rejoicings and acclamations of welcome. His old enemies, Sankum and Yemuka, had disappeared. Yemuka, who had been, after all, the leading spirit in the opposition to Temujin, still held a body of armed men together, consisting of all the troops that he had been able [Pg 125]to rally after the battle, but it was not known exactly where he had gone.
Very soon, Temujin heard about Vang Khan's death from his father-in-law Tayian, and then he moved with even more determination to seize control of all his lands. The khans who had previously served under Vang Khan began to pledge their loyalty to him one by one. They understood that any further resistance would be pointless, and they were actually quite happy to shift their allegiance to their old friend and favorite. Temujin made a sort of victory march through the country, being welcomed everywhere with celebrations and cheers. His former enemies, Sankum and Yemuka, had vanished. Yemuka, who had been the main force opposing Temujin, still had a group of armed men, made up of all the troops he managed to gather after the battle, but it wasn't clear where he had gone.
The other relatives and friends of Vang Khan went over to Temujin's side without any delay. Indeed, they vied with each other to see who should most recommend themselves to his favor. A brother of Vang Khan, who was an influential and powerful chieftain, came among the rest to tender his services, and, by way of a present to conciliate Temujin's good will, he brought him his daughter, whom he offered to Temujin as an addition to the number of his wives.
The other relatives and friends of Vang Khan quickly sided with Temujin. In fact, they competed to see who could win his favor the most. A brother of Vang Khan, who was a strong and influential leader, came forward along with the others to offer his support. To gain Temujin's goodwill, he presented his daughter to him, proposing her as an additional wife.
Temujin received the brother very kindly. He accepted the present which he brought him of his daughter, but, as he had already plenty of wives, and as one of his principal officers, the captain of his guards, seemed to take a special fancy to her, he very generously, as was thought, passed over the young lady to him. Of course, the young lady herself had nothing to say in the case. She was obliged to acquiesce submissively in any arrangement which her father and the other khans thought proper to make in respect to the disposal of her.
Temujin welcomed the brother warmly. He accepted the gift of his daughter, but since he already had plenty of wives, and one of his main officers, the captain of his guards, seemed particularly interested in her, he generously passed her on to him. Naturally, the young woman had no say in the matter. She had to go along with whatever her father and the other khans decided regarding her future.
The name of the prince her father was Hakembu. He came into Temujin's camp with many misgivings, fearing that, as he was a [Pg 126]brother of Vang Khan, Temujin might feel a special resentment against him, and, perhaps, refuse to accept his submission and his proffered presents. When, therefore, he found how kindly he was received, his mind was greatly relieved, and he asked Temujin to appoint him to some command in his army.
The name of the prince her father was Hakembu. He approached Temujin's camp with a lot of worries, fearing that since he was a [Pg 126]brother of Vang Khan, Temujin might hold a grudge against him and possibly refuse to accept his submission and the gifts he offered. When he saw how warmly he was welcomed, he felt a huge sense of relief and asked Temujin to give him a position in his army.
His reply.
Temujin replied that he would do it with great pleasure, and the more readily because it was the brother of Vang Khan who asked it. "Indeed," said he to Hakembu, "I owe you all the kind treatment in my power for your brother's sake, in return for the succor and protection for which I was indebted to him, in my misfortunes, in former times, when he received me, a fugitive and an exile, at his court, and bestowed upon me so many favors. I have never forgotten, and never shall forget, the great obligations I am under to him; and although in later years he turned against me, still I have never blamed either him or his son Sankum for this, but have constantly attributed it to the false representations and evil influence of Yemuka, who has always been my implacable enemy. I do not, therefore, feel any resentment against Vang Khan for having thus turned against me, nor do I any the less respect his memory on that account; and I am [Pg 127]very glad that an opportunity now occurs for me to make, through you, his brother, some small acknowledgment of the debt of gratitude which I owe him."
Temujin responded that he would be happy to do it, especially since it was Vang Khan’s brother who asked. "Honestly," he told Hakembu, "I owe you all the kindness I can for your brother's sake, in return for the help and protection he gave me during my tough times. He took me in when I was a fugitive and an exile at his court and granted me many favors. I’ve never forgotten and never will forget the significant debt I owe him; and although he turned against me later, I’ve never held that against him or his son Sankum. I always blame Yemuka for this, who has been my relentless enemy. So, I don’t resent Vang Khan for turning against me, nor do I respect his memory any less for it; and I’m [Pg 127]really pleased that I now have the chance to express some gratitude through you, his brother."
So Temujin gave Hakembu an honorable post in his army, and treated him in all respects with great consideration. If he acted usually in this generous manner, it is not at all surprising that he acquired that boundless influence over the minds of his followers which aided him so essentially in attaining his subsequent greatness and renown.
So Temujin gave Hakembu a respected position in his army and treated him with great care in every way. If he consistently acted in this generous manner, it's not surprising that he gained immense influence over his followers, which helped him achieve his later greatness and fame.
Arrives in Tayian's dominions.
In the mean time, although Sankum was killed, Yemuka had succeeded in making his escape, and, after meeting with various adventures, he finally reached the country of Tayian. He led with him there all that portion of Vang Khan's army that had saved themselves from being killed or made prisoners, and also a great number of officers. These broken troops Yemuka had reorganized, as well as he could, by collecting the scattered remnants and rearranging the broken squadrons, and in this manner, accompanied by such of the sick and wounded as were able to ride, had arrived in Tayian's dominions. He was known to be a general of great abilities, and he was very favorably received in Tayian's court. [Pg 128]Indeed, Tayian, having heard rumors of the rapid manner in which Temujin was extending his conquests and his power, began to be somewhat jealous of him, and to think that it was time for him to take measures to prevent this aggrandizement of his son-in-law from going too far.
In the meantime, even though Sankum was killed, Yemuka managed to escape and, after going through various adventures, finally reached the country of Tayian. He brought with him all the members of Vang Khan's army who had managed to survive or avoid capture, as well as a large number of officers. Yemuka had done his best to reorganize these shattered troops by gathering the scattered remnants and rearranging the broken units, and in this way, along with those sick and wounded who could ride, he arrived in Tayian's territory. He was known to be a skilled general, and he was welcomed warmly in Tayian's court. [Pg 128]In fact, Tayian, hearing rumors of how quickly Temujin was expanding his conquests and increasing his power, started to become somewhat jealous of him and thought it was time to take steps to prevent his son-in-law from becoming too powerful.
Of course, Tayian held a great many conversations with Yemuka in respect to Temujin's character and schemes. These Yemuka took care to represent in the most unfavorable light, in order to increase as much as possible Tayian's feelings of suspicion and jealousy. He represented Temujin as a very ambitious man, full of schemes for his own aggrandizement, and without any sentiments of gratitude or of honor to restrain him in the execution of them. He threw wholly upon him the responsibility of the war with Vang Khan. It grew, he said, out of plots which Temujin had formed to destroy both Vang Khan and his son, notwithstanding the great obligations he had been under to them for their kindness to him in his misfortunes. Yemuka urged Tayian also to arouse himself, before it was too late, to guard himself from the danger.
Of course, Tayian had many conversations with Yemuka about Temujin's personality and plans. Yemuka made sure to portray Temujin in the worst possible light to increase Tayian's feelings of doubt and jealousy. He painted Temujin as a very ambitious person, full of schemes for his own gain, with no sense of gratitude or honor to hold him back. He placed all the blame for the war with Vang Khan on Temujin, claiming it stemmed from plots Temujin had made to destroy both Vang Khan and his son, despite the significant favors Temujin had received from them during his tough times. Yemuka also urged Tayian to wake up before it was too late and protect himself from the danger.
"He is your son, it is true," said he, "and he professes to be your friend, but he is so treacherous [Pg 129]and unprincipled that you can place no reliance upon him whatever, and, notwithstanding all your past kindness to him, and the tie of relationship which ought to bind him to you, he will as readily form plans to compass your destruction as he would that of any other man the moment he imagines that you stand in the way of the accomplishment of his ambitious schemes."
"He is your son, that's true," he said, "and he claims to be your friend, but he's so deceitful [Pg 129]and morally corrupt that you can't trust him at all. Despite all your kindness to him and the family bond that should connect you, he would just as quickly plot your downfall as he would that of anyone else the moment he thinks you’re hindering his ambitions."
These representations, acting upon Tayian's natural apprehensions and fears, produced a very sensible effect, and at length Tayian was induced to take some measures for defending himself from the threatened danger. So he opened negotiations with the khans of various tribes which he thought likely to join him, and soon formed quite a powerful league of the enemies of Temujin, and of all who were willing to join in an attempt to restrict his power.
These portrayals, tapping into Tayian's natural worries and fears, had a noticeable impact, and eventually, Tayian was prompted to take steps to protect himself from the impending danger. He began talks with the khans of different tribes he believed would ally with him and soon created a strong coalition of Temujin's enemies, as well as anyone willing to join the effort to limit his power.
These steps were all taken with great secrecy, for Yemuka and Tayian were very desirous that Temujin should know nothing of the league which they were forming against him until their arrangements were fully matured, and they were ready for action. They did not, however, succeed in keeping the secret as long as they intended. They were generally careful [Pg 130]not to propose to any khan or chieftain to join them in their league until they had first fully ascertained that he was favorable to the object of it. But, growing less cautious as they went on, they at last made a mistake. Tayian sent proposals to a certain prince or khan, named Alakus, inviting him to join the league. These proposals were contained in a letter which was sent by a special messenger. The letter specified all the particulars of the league, with a statement of the plans which the allies were intending to pursue, and an enumeration of the principal khans or tribes that were already engaged.
These steps were all taken in great secrecy because Yemuka and Tayian were eager for Temujin to remain unaware of the alliance they were forming against him until their plans were fully developed and they were ready to act. However, they didn’t manage to keep the secret as long as they had hoped. They generally made sure [Pg 130] not to invite any khan or chieftain to join them until they were certain that he was on board with their goal. But, as they became less cautious, they eventually made a mistake. Tayian sent invitations to a certain prince or khan named Alakus, asking him to join the alliance. These invitations were included in a letter sent by a special messenger. The letter outlined all the details of the alliance, detailing the plans the allies intended to follow and listing the main khans or tribes that had already joined.
He is deceived.
Now it happened that this Alakus, who reigned over a nation of numerous and powerful tribes on the confines of China, was, for some reason or other, inclined to take Temujin's side in the quarrel. So he detained the messenger who brought the letter as a prisoner, and sent the letter itself, containing all the particulars of the conspiracy, at once to Temujin. Temujin was greatly surprised at receiving the intelligence, for, up to that moment, he had considered his father-in-law Tayian as one of his best and most trustworthy friends. He immediately called a grand council of war to consider what was to be done.
Now it happened that this Alakus, who ruled over a nation of many strong tribes on the borders of China, was, for some reason, inclined to support Temujin in the conflict. So he held the messenger who delivered the letter as a prisoner and sent the letter itself, detailing all the specifics of the conspiracy, straight to Temujin. Temujin was greatly surprised to receive this news, as until that moment, he had seen his father-in-law Tayian as one of his closest and most reliable friends. He immediately called a major war council to discuss what action to take.
Temujin had a son named Jughi, who had now grown up to be a young man. Jughi's father thought it was now time for his son to begin to take his place and act his part among the other princes and chieftains of his court, and he accordingly gave him a seat at this council, and thus publicly recognized him, for the first time, as one of the chief personages of the state.
Temujin had a son named Jughi, who had now grown into a young man. Jughi's father believed it was time for him to start taking his place and fulfilling his role among the other princes and chieftains in his court. He therefore gave him a seat at this council, publicly acknowledging him, for the first time, as one of the key figures in the state.
The council, after hearing a statement of the case in respect to the league which Tayian and the others were forming, were strongly inclined to combine their forces and march at once to attack the enemy before their plans should be more fully matured. But there was a difficulty in respect to horses. The horses of the different hordes that belonged to Temujin's army had become so much exhausted by the long marches and other fatigues that they had undergone in the late campaigns, that they would not be in a fit condition to commence a new expedition until they had had some time to rest and recruit. But a certain khan, named Bulay, an uncle of Temujin's, at once removed this objection by offering to furnish a full supply of fresh horses for the whole army from his own herds. This circumstance shows on what an immense scale the pastoral occupations [Pg 132]of the great Asiatic chieftains were conducted in those days.
The council, after hearing a statement about the league that Tayian and the others were forming, strongly considered coming together and attacking the enemy right away before their plans developed further. However, there was an issue with the horses. The horses from the different groups in Temujin's army had become so exhausted from the long marches and other hardships they endured during the recent campaigns that they wouldn’t be ready for a new expedition until they had some time to rest and recover. But a certain khan named Bulay, who was Temujin's uncle, quickly addressed this concern by offering to provide a full supply of fresh horses for the entire army from his own herds. This situation highlights the vast scale of the pastoral activities [Pg 132] of the great Asiatic chieftains at that time.
Temujin accepted this offer on the part of his uncle, and preparations were immediately made for the marching of the expedition. As soon as the news of these preparations reached Yemuka, he urged Tayian to assemble the allied troops immediately, and go out to meet Temujin and his army before they should cross the frontier.
Temujin accepted his uncle's offer, and preparations were quickly made for the expedition's march. Once Yemuka heard about these preparations, he encouraged Tayian to gather the allied troops right away and head out to confront Temujin and his army before they crossed the border.
"It is better," said he, addressing Tayian, "that you should meet and fight him on his own ground, rather than to wait until he has crossed the frontier and commenced his ravages in yours."
"It’s better," he said to Tayian, "that you meet him and fight on his own turf instead of waiting for him to cross the border and start causing destruction in your territory."
"No," said Tayian, in reply, "it is better to wait. The farther he advances on his march, the more his horses and his men will be spent with fatigue, the scantier will be their supplies, and the more difficult will he find it to effect his retreat after we shall have gained a victory over him in battle."
"No," Tayian replied, "it's better to wait. The farther he goes on his march, the more tired his horses and men will be, their supplies will run low, and it will be harder for him to retreat after we defeat him in battle."
So Tayian, though he began to assemble his forces, did not advance; and when Temujin, at the head of his host, reached the Nayman frontier—for the country over which Tayian reigned was called the country of the Naymans—he was surprised to find no enemy there to defend [Pg 133]it. He was the more surprised at this from the circumstance that the frontier, being formed by a river, might have been very easily defended. But when he arrived at the bank of the river the way was clear. He immediately crossed the stream with all his forces, and then marched on into the Nayman territory.
So Tayian, even though he started to gather his forces, didn't move forward; and when Temujin, leading his troops, arrived at the Nayman border—since the area ruled by Tayian was known as the land of the Naymans—he was surprised to find no enemies there to defend [Pg 133] it. He was even more surprised because the border, being a river, could have been easily defended. But when he got to the riverbank, the path was clear. He immediately crossed the river with all his forces and then continued into Nayman territory.
Temujin took good care, as he advanced, to guard against the danger into which Tayian had predicted that he would fall—that of exhausting the strength of his men and of his animals, and also his stores of food. He took good care to provide and to take with him abundant supplies, and also to advance so carefully and by such easy stages as to keep both the men and the horses fresh and in full strength all the way. In this order and condition he at last arrived at the spot where Tayian had formed his camp and assembled his armies.
Temujin was careful as he moved forward to avoid the danger that Tayian had warned him about—that he might wear out his men, his animals, and his food supplies. He made sure to pack plenty of supplies and to travel at a steady pace, allowing both the men and the horses to stay fresh and strong throughout the journey. Finally, he reached the location where Tayian had set up his camp and gathered his armies.
Kushluk and Jughi.
Both sides immediately marshaled their troops in order of battle. Yemuka was chief in command on Tayian's side. He was assisted by a young prince, the son of Tayian, whose name was Kushluk. On the other hand, Jughi, the young son of Temujin, who had been brought forward at the council, was appointed to a very prominent position on his father's side. Indeed, these two young princes, who [Pg 134]were animated by an intense feeling of rivalry and emulation toward each other, were appointed to lead the van on their respective sides in commencing the battle; Jughi advancing first to the attack, and being met by Kushluk, to whom was committed the charge of repelling him. The two princes fought throughout the battle with the utmost bravery, and both of them acquired great renown.
Both sides quickly organized their troops for battle. Yemuka led Tayian's side, assisted by a young prince named Kushluk, who was Tayian's son. On the other side, Jughi, the young son of Temujin, who had been introduced at the council, was given a prominent role on his father's side. In fact, these two young princes, who [Pg 134] were driven by a strong sense of rivalry and competition with each other, were chosen to lead the charge for their respective sides as the battle began; Jughi attacking first and being confronted by Kushluk, who was responsible for defending against him. The two princes fought valiantly throughout the battle and gained significant fame for their bravery.
Temujin again victorious.
Tayian killed.
The battle was commenced early in the morning and continued all day. In the end, Temujin was completely victorious. Tayian was mortally wounded early in the day. He was immediately taken off the field, and every possible effort was made to save his life, but he soon ceased to breathe. His son, the Prince Kushluk, fought valiantly during the whole day, but toward night, finding that all was lost, he fled, taking with him as many of the troops as he could succeed in getting together in the confusion, and at the head of this band made the best of his way into the dominions of one of his uncles, his father's brother, where he hoped to find a temporary shelter until he should have time to determine what was to be done.
The battle started early in the morning and went on all day. In the end, Temujin emerged completely victorious. Tayian was seriously injured early in the day. He was quickly taken off the battlefield, and every possible effort was made to save his life, but he soon passed away. His son, Prince Kushluk, fought bravely throughout the day, but as night fell and it became clear that all was lost, he fled, gathering as many troops as he could in the chaos. Leading this group, he made his way to the lands of one of his uncles, his father's brother, where he hoped to find temporary shelter until he could figure out what to do next.
As for Yemuka, after fighting with desperate fury all day, he was at last, toward night, [Pg 135]surrounded and overpowered, and so made prisoner. Temujin ordered his head to be cut off immediately after the battle was over. He considered him, not as an honorable and open foe, but rather as a rebel and traitor, and, consequently, undeserving of any mercy.
As for Yemuka, after fighting with desperate fury all day, he was finally, by evening, [Pg 135]surrounded and overwhelmed, and taken prisoner. Temujin ordered his head to be chopped off right after the battle was done. He saw him not as an honorable and fair opponent, but more as a rebel and traitor, and therefore, unworthy of any mercy.
Chapter 11.
Foundation of the Empire.
1203
1203
There was now a vast extent of country, comprising a very large portion of the interior of the Asiatic Continent, and, indeed, an immense number of wealthy, powerful hordes, under Temujin's dominion, and he at once resolved to consolidate his dominion by organizing a regular imperial government over the whole. There were a few more battles to be fought in order to subdue certain khans who still resisted, and some cities to be taken. But these victories were soon obtained, and, in a very short time after the great battle with Tayian, Temujin found himself the undisputed master of what to him was almost the whole known world. All open opposition to his rule had wholly disappeared, and nothing now remained for him to do but to perfect the organization of his army, to enact his code of laws, to determine upon his capital, and to inaugurate generally a system of civil government such as is required for the management of the internal affairs of a great empire.
There was now a vast stretch of land, covering a significant part of central Asia, and a large number of wealthy, powerful groups under Temujin's control. He immediately decided to strengthen his rule by establishing a formal imperial government over all of it. There were a few more battles to fight to defeat certain khans who still resisted, and some cities to capture. But these victories were quickly achieved, and soon after the major battle with Tayian, Temujin found himself the undisputed ruler of what was essentially the entire known world to him. All open opposition to his authority had vanished, and now all that was left for him to do was to improve the organization of his army, set up his laws, choose his capital, and generally establish a system of civil governance needed for managing the internal affairs of a vast empire.
Embassadors.
Temujin determined upon making Karakorom his capital. He accordingly proceeded to that city at the head of his troops, and entered it in great state. Here he established a very brilliant court, and during all the following winter, while he was occupied with the preliminary arrangements for the organization and consolidation of his empire, there came to him there a continual succession of embassadors from the various nations and tribes of Central Asia to congratulate him on his victories, and to offer the allegiance or the alliance of the khans which they respectively represented. These embassadors all came attended by troops of horsemen splendidly dressed and fully armed, and the gayety and magnificence of the scenes which were witnessed in Karakorom during the winter surpassed all that had ever been seen there before.
Temujin decided to make Karakorom his capital. He led his troops to the city and entered it in grand style. Here, he established a very impressive court, and throughout the following winter, while he worked on the initial arrangements for organizing and consolidating his empire, he received a steady stream of ambassadors from various nations and tribes in Central Asia. They came to congratulate him on his victories and to offer the loyalty or alliance of the khans they represented. These ambassadors were accompanied by groups of horsemen who were beautifully dressed and fully armed, and the liveliness and splendor of the events in Karakorom during the winter surpassed anything that had ever been seen there before.
In the mean time, while the attention of the masses of the people was occupied and amused by these parades, Temujin was revolving in his mind the form of constitution which he should establish for his empire, and the system of laws by which his people should be governed. He conferred privately with some of his ablest counselors on this subject, and caused a system of government and a code of laws to be [Pg 138]drawn up by secretaries. The details of these proposed enactments were discussed in the privy council, and, when the whole had been well digested and matured, Temujin, early in the spring, sent out a summons, calling upon all the great princes and khans throughout his dominions to assemble at an appointed day, in order that he might lay his proposed system before them.
In the meantime, while the public was entertained by these parades, Temujin was thinking about the type of constitution he wanted for his empire and the laws that would govern his people. He held private discussions with some of his best advisors on this topic and had secretaries draft a system of government and a code of laws. The specifics of these proposed laws were reviewed in the privy council, and once everything was thoroughly discussed and refined, Temujin, early in the spring, sent out a summons inviting all the major princes and khans in his territories to gather on a specified day so he could present his proposed system to them.
Temujin determined to make his government a sort of elective monarchy. The grand khan was to be chosen by the votes of all the other khans, who were to be assembled in a general convocation for this purpose whenever a new khan was to be installed. Any person who should cause himself to be proclaimed grand khan, or who should in any other way attempt to assume the supreme authority without having been duly elected by the other khans, was to suffer death.
Temujin decided to set up his government as a kind of elective monarchy. The grand khan would be chosen by the votes of all the other khans, who would gather in a general meeting for this purpose whenever a new khan needed to be appointed. Anyone who declared themselves grand khan or tried to take on supreme authority in any other way without being properly elected by the other khans would face the death penalty.
The country was divided into provinces, over each of which a subordinate khan ruled as governor. These governors were, however, to be strictly responsible to the grand khan. Whenever summoned by the grand khan they were required to repair at once to the capital, there to render an account of their administration, and to answer any charges which had been [Pg 139]made against them. Whenever any serious case of disobedience or maladministration was proved against them they were to suffer death.
The country was split into provinces, each governed by a subordinate khan who acted as the governor. However, these governors were required to be fully accountable to the grand khan. Whenever the grand khan called for them, they had to immediately travel to the capital to explain their administration and respond to any accusations that had been [Pg 139]made against them. In cases of serious disobedience or misconduct, they faced the death penalty.
Arms and ammunition.
Temujin remodeled and reorganized the army on the same or similar principles. The men were divided into companies of about one hundred men each, and every ten of these companies was formed into a regiment, which, of course, contained about a thousand men. The regiments were formed into larger bodies of about ten thousand each. Officers were appointed, of all the various necessary grades, to command these troops, and arrangements were made for having supplies of arms and ammunition provided and stored in magazines under the care of the officers, ready to be distributed to the men whenever they should require.
Temujin restructured and reorganized the army using the same or similar principles. The soldiers were grouped into companies of about one hundred men each, and every ten companies made up a regiment, which had around a thousand men. The regiments were then organized into larger units of about ten thousand each. Officers of various ranks were assigned to lead these troops, and systems were established for storing arms and ammunition in magazines under the supervision of the officers, ready to be distributed to the soldiers as needed.
Temujin also made provision for the building of cities and palaces, the making of roads, and the construction of fortifications, by ordaining that all the people should work one day in every week on these public works whenever required.
Temujin also made arrangements for the construction of cities and palaces, the development of roads, and the building of fortifications, by mandating that everyone should work one day each week on these public projects whenever needed.
Although the country over which this new government was to be established was now at peace, Temujin was very desirous that the people should not lose the martial spirit which had [Pg 140]thus far characterized them. He made laws to encourage and regulate hunting, especially the hunting of wild beasts among the mountains; and subsequently he organized many hunting excursions himself, in connection with the lords of his court and the other great chieftains, in order to awaken an interest in the dangers and excitements of the chase among all the khans. He also often employed bodies of troops in these expeditions, which he considered as a sort of substitute for war.
Although the country where this new government was to be established was now at peace, Temujin was very eager for the people not to lose the fighting spirit that had [Pg 140] characterized them up to that point. He created laws to promote and regulate hunting, especially hunting wild animals in the mountains; and later he organized many hunting trips himself, along with the lords of his court and other powerful chieftains, to spark interest in the dangers and excitement of the hunt among all the khans. He also frequently used groups of soldiers on these expeditions, viewing them as a kind of substitute for war.
He required that none of the natives of the country should be employed as servants, or allowed to perform any menial duties whatever. For these purposes the people were required to depend on captives taken in war and enslaved. One reason why he made this rule was to stimulate the people on the frontiers to make hostile excursions among their neighbors, in order to supply themselves and the country generally with slaves.
He insisted that none of the locals should be hired as servants or allowed to do any menial tasks at all. Instead, the people were expected to rely on captives taken in war and enslaved individuals for these purposes. One reason he implemented this rule was to encourage the frontier communities to raid their neighbors, in order to obtain slaves for themselves and the country as a whole.
The right of property in the slaves thus taken was very strictly guarded, and very severe laws were made to enforce it. It was forbidden, on pain of death, to harbor a slave, or give him meat or drink, clothing or shelter, without permission from his master. The penalty was death, too, if a person meeting a fugitive slave [Pg 141]neglected to seize and secure him, and deliver him to his master.
The ownership rights over the slaves taken were heavily protected, and harsh laws were created to enforce them. It was strictly prohibited, under threat of death, to shelter a slave or provide him with food, drink, clothing, or shelter without the master's consent. The penalty was also death if someone encountered a runaway slave and failed to capture and return him to his master. [Pg 141]
Concubines.
Every man could marry as many wives as he pleased, and his female slaves were all, by law, entirely at his disposal to be made concubines.
Every man could marry as many wives as he wanted, and his female slaves were all, by law, completely at his disposal to be made concubines.
There was one very curious arrangement, which grew out of the great importance which, as we have already seen, was attached to the ties of relationship and family connection among these pastoral nations. Two families could bind themselves together and make themselves legally one, in respect to their connection, by a fictitious marriage arranged between children no longer living. In such a case the contracts were regularly made, just as if the children were still alive, and the ceremonies were all duly performed. After this the two families were held to be legally allied, and they were bound to each other by all the obligations which would have arisen in the case of a real marriage. This custom is said to be continued among some of the Tartar nations to the present day. The people think, it is said, that such a wedding ceremony, duly solemnized by the parents of children who are dead, takes effect upon the subjects of it in the world of spirits, and that thus their union, though arranged and [Pg 142]consecrated on earth, is confirmed and consummated in heaven.
There was one very interesting practice that arose from the strong importance placed on family ties and connections among these pastoral societies. Two families could unite and make themselves legally one in terms of their relationship by arranging a fictitious marriage between children who were no longer alive. In this case, the contracts were made as if the children were still living, and all the ceremonies were performed properly. After this, the two families were considered legally connected, and they were bound to each other by all the obligations that would come from a real marriage. This custom is said to still exist among some of the Tartar nations today. It’s believed that such a wedding ceremony, solemnized by the parents of deceased children, has an effect on those involved in the spiritual world, and thus their union, though arranged and [Pg 142] consecrated on earth, is confirmed and completed in heaven.
Besides these peculiar and special enactments, there were the ordinary laws against robbery, theft, murder, adultery, and false witness. The penalties for these offenses were generally severe. The punishment for stealing cattle was death. For petty thefts the criminal was to be beaten with a stick, the number of the blows being proportioned to the nature and aggravation of the offense. He could, however, if he had the means, buy himself off from this punishment by paying nine times the value of the thing stolen.
Besides these unusual and specific laws, there were the regular laws against robbery, theft, murder, adultery, and lying under oath. The penalties for these crimes were typically harsh. The punishment for stealing cattle was death. For minor thefts, the offender would be beaten with a stick, with the number of strokes based on the severity and circumstances of the crime. However, if the person had the means, they could avoid this punishment by paying nine times the value of the stolen item.
Freedom of choice.
In respect to religion, the constitution which Temujin made declared that there was but one God, the creator of heaven and earth, and it acknowledged him as the supreme ruler and governor of all mankind, the being "who alone gives life and death, riches and poverty, who grants and denies whatever he pleases, and exercises over all things an absolute power." This one fundamental article of faith was all that was required. For the rest, Temujin left the various nations and tribes throughout his dominions to adopt such modes of worship and to celebrate such religious rites as they severally preferred, and forbade that any one should [Pg 143]be disturbed or molested in any way on account of his religion, whatever form it might assume.
In terms of religion, the constitution that Temujin created stated that there was only one God, the creator of heaven and earth, recognizing Him as the supreme ruler and governor of all humanity, the being "who alone gives life and death, wealth and poverty, who grants and denies whatever He wants, and has total control over everything." This one essential belief was all that was needed. For everything else, Temujin allowed the various nations and tribes within his territory to choose their own ways of worship and to perform any religious ceremonies they preferred, and he prohibited anyone from being [Pg 143] disturbed or harassed in any way because of their religion, regardless of its form.
Dilon Ildak.
At length the time arrived for the grand assembly of the khans to be convened. The meeting was called, not at Karakorom, the capital, but at a central spot in the interior of the country, called Dilon Ildak. Such a spot was much more convenient than any town or city would have been for the place of meeting, on account of the great troops of horses and the herds of animals by which the khans were always accompanied in all their expeditions, and which made it necessary that, whenever any considerable number of them were to be convened, the place chosen should be suitable for a grand encampment, with extensive and fertile pasture-grounds extending all around.
Eventually, the time came for the major gathering of the khans to take place. The meeting was held, not in Karakorom, the capital, but at a central location in the heart of the country, known as Dilon Ildak. This location was much more practical than any town or city for the assembly, due to the large numbers of horses and herds of animals that always accompanied the khans during their expeditions. This made it essential that whenever a significant number of them were to meet, the chosen location should be suitable for a large encampment, with vast and fertile pastures all around.
Tents and herds of cattle.
As the several khans came in, each at the head of his own troop of retainers and followers, they severally chose their ground, pitched their tents, and turned their herds of horses, sheep, and oxen out to pasture on the plains. Thus, in the course of a few days, the whole country in every direction became dotted with villages of tents, among which groups of horsemen were now and then to be seen galloping to and fro, and small herds of cattle, each under [Pg 144]the care of herdsmen and slaves, moved slowly, cropping the grass as they advanced along the hill-sides and through the valleys.
As the various khans arrived, each leading their own group of followers and servants, they selected their spots, set up their tents, and let their herds of horses, sheep, and oxen graze in the fields. In just a few days, the landscape in every direction was filled with tent villages, where groups of horsemen could occasionally be seen riding back and forth, and small herds of cattle, each watched over by herdsmen and servants, moved slowly, grazing as they made their way along the hillsides and through the valleys.
At length, when all had assembled, a spot was selected in the centre of the encampment for the performance of the ceremonies. A raised seat was prepared for Temujin in a situation suitable to enable him to address the assembly from it.[C] Before and around this the various khans and their attendants and followers gathered, and Temujin made them an oration, in which he explained the circumstances under which they had come together, and announced to them his plans and intentions in respect to the future. He stated to them that, in consequence of the victories which he had gained through their co-operation and assistance, the foundation of a great empire had been laid, and that he had now called them together in order that they might join with him in organizing the requisite government for such a dominion, and in electing a prince or sovereign to rule over it. He called upon them first to proceed to the election of this ruler.
Finally, when everyone had gathered, a spot was chosen in the center of the camp for the ceremony. A raised seat was set up for Temujin in a place that allowed him to address the crowd. Before and around this seat, the various khans, along with their attendants and followers, came together. Temujin gave a speech in which he explained why they had come together and shared his plans and intentions for the future. He told them that, thanks to the victories they had achieved together, the foundation of a great empire had been established. He had called them to help organize the necessary government for this empire and to elect a ruler to lead it. He urged them to start the process of choosing this leader.
The khans accordingly proceeded to the election. This was, in fact, only a form, for Temujin himself was, of course, to be chosen. [Pg 145]The election was, however, made, and one of the oldest and most venerable of the khans was commissioned to announce the result. He came forward with great solemnity, and, in the presence of the whole assembly, declared that the choice had fallen upon Temujin. He then made an address to Temujin himself, who was seated during this part of the ceremony upon a carpet of black felt spread upon the ground. In the address the khan reminded Temujin that the exalted authority with which he was now invested came from God, and that to God he was responsible for the right exercise of his power. If he governed his subjects well, God, he said, would render his reign prosperous and happy; but if, on the other hand, he abused his power, he would come to a miserable end.
The khans went ahead with the election. This was really just a formality since Temujin was, of course, the one who would be chosen. [Pg 145] However, the election took place, and one of the oldest and most respected khans was tasked with announcing the result. He stepped forward with great seriousness and, in front of the entire assembly, declared that the choice had been made in favor of Temujin. He then addressed Temujin, who was sitting on a black felt carpet laid on the ground during this part of the ceremony. In his speech, the khan reminded Temujin that the high authority he now held was granted by God, and that he was accountable to God for how he exercised his power. If he ruled his people well, God would ensure his reign was prosperous and happy; but if he misused his power, he would face a terrible end.
After the conclusion of the address, seven of the khans, who had been designated for this purpose, came and lifted Temujin up and bore him away to a throne which had been set up for him in the midst of the assembly, where all the khans, and their various bodies of attendants, came and offered him their homage.
After the speech ended, seven of the khans, chosen for this purpose, came and lifted Temujin up, carrying him to a throne that had been set up for him in the middle of the gathering, where all the khans and their various groups of attendants came to pay their respects to him.
Probably insane.
Among others there came a certain old prophet, named Kokza, who was held in great veneration by all the people on account of his supposed inspiration and the austere life which [Pg 146]he led. He used to go very thinly clad, and with his feet bare summer and winter, and it was supposed that his power of enduring the exposures to which he was thus subject was something miraculous and divine. He had received accordingly from the people a name which signified the image of God, and he was every where looked upon as inspired. He said, moreover, that a white horse came to him from time to time and carried him up to heaven, where he conversed face to face with God, and received the revelations which he was commissioned to make to men. All this the people fully believed. The man may have been an impostor, or he may have been insane. Oftentimes, in such cases, the inspiration which the person supposes he is the subject of arises from a certain spiritual exaltation, which, though it does not wholly unfit him for the ordinary avocations and duties of life, still verges upon insanity, and often finally lapses into it entirely.
Among others, there was an old prophet named Kokza, who was greatly respected by everyone because of his supposed inspiration and the strict life he lived. He dressed very lightly and went barefoot in both summer and winter, and people believed that his ability to endure such conditions was something miraculous and divine. Because of this, the community gave him a name that meant *the image of God*, and he was regarded everywhere as someone who was inspired. He also claimed that a white horse would visit him from time to time and take him up to heaven, where he spoke directly with God and received revelations to share with people. Everyone fully believed this. The man could have been a fraud, or he might have been insane. Often, in such situations, the inspiration the person thinks they have stems from a certain spiritual excitement, which, while it doesn’t completely prevent them from handling everyday tasks and responsibilities, can verge on insanity and often eventually leads to it.
The title Genghis Khan.
This old prophet advanced toward Temujin while he was seated on his carpet of felt, and made a solemn address to him in the hearing of all the assembled khans. He was charged, he said, with a message from heaven in respect to the kingdom and dominion of Temujin, [Pg 147]which had been, he declared, ordained of God, and had now been established in fulfillment of the Divine will. He was commissioned, moreover, he said, to give to Temujin the style and title of Genghis Khan,[D] and to declare that his kingdom should not only endure while he lived, but should descend to his posterity, from generation to generation, to the remotest times.
This old prophet walked up to Temujin while he sat on his felt carpet and addressed him solemnly in front of all the gathered khans. He said he had a message from heaven regarding Temujin's kingdom and rule, which, he claimed, had been ordained by God and was now established in accordance with the Divine will. He also stated that he was tasked with giving Temujin the title of Genghis Khan, and declaring that his kingdom would not only last during his life but would also be passed down to his descendants, generation after generation, for all time. [Pg 147]
The people, on hearing this address, at once adopted the name which the prophet had given to their new ruler, and saluted Temujin with it in long and loud acclamations. It was thus that our hero received the name of Genghis Khan, which soon extended its fame through every part of Asia, and has since become so greatly renowned through all the world.
The people, upon hearing this speech, immediately embraced the name the prophet had given to their new leader and greeted Temujin with it in long and loud cheers. This is how our hero came to be known as Genghis Khan, a name that quickly spread its fame throughout Asia and has since become widely known around the world.
Temujin, or Genghis Khan, as we must now henceforth call him, having thus been proclaimed by the acclamations of the people under the new title with which the old prophet had invested him, sat upon his throne while his subjects came to render him their homage. First the khans themselves came up, and kneeled nine times before him, in token of their absolute and complete submission to his authority. [Pg 148]After they had retired the people themselves came, and made their obeisance in the same manner. As they rose from their knees after the last prostration, they made the air resound once more with their shouts, crying "Long live great Genghis Khan!" in repeated and prolonged acclamations.
Temujin, now known as Genghis Khan, having been proclaimed by the cheers of the people with the new title the old prophet had given him, sat on his throne as his subjects came to pay their respects. First, the khans themselves approached and knelt nine times before him, representing their total and complete submission to his authority. [Pg 148]After they left, the people came forward and bowed in the same way. As they got up from their knees after the final bow, they filled the air with their shouts, chanting "Long live great Genghis Khan!" in repeated and enthusiastic cheers.
After this the new emperor made what might be called his inaugural address. The khans and their followers gathered once more before his throne while he delivered an oration to them, in which he thanked them for the honor which they had done him in raising him to the supreme power, and announced to them the principles by which he should be guided in the government of his empire. He promised to be just in his dealings with his subjects, and also to be merciful. He would defend them, he said, against all their enemies. He would do every thing in his power to promote their comfort and happiness. He would lead them to honor and glory, and would make their names known throughout the earth. He would deal impartially, too, with all the different tribes and hordes, and would treat the Monguls and the Tartars, the two great classes of his subjects, with equal favor.
After this, the new emperor gave what could be called his inaugural speech. The khans and their followers gathered once again before his throne as he addressed them, thanking them for the honor of elevating him to supreme power and outlining the principles that would guide him in governing his empire. He promised to be fair in his dealings with his subjects and also to show mercy. He said he would protect them from all their enemies. He would do everything he could to promote their comfort and happiness. He would lead them to honor and glory, making their names known across the world. He would also treat all the different tribes and groups fairly, ensuring that both the Monguls and the Tartars, the two main classes of his subjects, received equal favor.
Departure of the khans.
When the speech was concluded Genghis [Pg 149]Khan distributed presents to all the subordinate khans, both great and small. He also made magnificent entertainments, which were continued for several days. After thus spending some time in feasting and rejoicings, the khans one after another took their leave of the emperor, the great encampment was broken up, and the different tribes set out on their return to their several homes.
When the speech was over, Genghis [Pg 149]Khan handed out gifts to all the lesser khans, both important and minor. He also organized lavish celebrations that lasted for several days. After spending some time feasting and celebrating, the khans gradually took their leave from the emperor, the large camp was dismantled, and the various tribes began their journey back to their homes.
Chapter 12.
Genghis Khan's Empire.
1203
1203
Insignificance of cities and towns.
After the ceremonies of the inauguration were concluded, Genghis Khan returned, with the officers of his court and his immediate followers, to Karakorom. This town, though nominally the capital of the empire, was, after all, quite an insignificant place. Indeed, but little importance was attached to any villages or towns in those days, and there were very few fixed places of residence that were of any considerable account. The reason is, that towns are the seats of commerce and manufactures, and they derive their chief importance from those pursuits; whereas the Monguls and Tartars led almost exclusively a wandering and pastoral life, and all their ideas of wealth and grandeur were associated with great flocks and herds of cattle, and handsome tents, and long trains of wagons loaded with stores of clothing, arms, and other movables, and vast encampments in the neighborhood of rich and extended pasture-grounds. Those who lived permanently [Pg 151]in fixed houses they looked down upon as an inferior class, confined to one spot by their poverty or their toil, while they themselves could roam at liberty with their flocks and herds over the plains, riding fleet horses or dromedaries, and encamping where they pleased in the green valleys or on the banks of the meandering streams.
Aafter the inauguration ceremonies wrapped up, Genghis Khan returned to Karakoram with his court officers and close followers. This town, while officially the capital of the empire, was actually pretty insignificant. Back then, not much importance was placed on any villages or towns, and very few places were considered noteworthy as permanent homes. The reason was that towns are centers of trade and industry, gaining their significance from those activities; meanwhile, the Mongols and Tartars mostly lived a nomadic and pastoral lifestyle. Their concepts of wealth and grandeur revolved around having large flocks and herds of cattle, stylish tents, long lines of wagons packed with supplies, and expansive encampments near rich, vast pastures. Those who lived permanently [Pg 151] in fixed houses were viewed as an inferior class, stuck in one place due to their poverty or hard work, while the nomads could roam freely with their flocks and herds across the plains, riding swift horses or camels, and setting up camp wherever they wanted in the lush valleys or along the winding streams.
The buildings.
Karakorom was accordingly by no means a great and splendid city. It was surrounded by what was called a mud wall—that is, a wall made of blocks of clay dried in the sun. The houses of the inhabitants were mere hovels, and even the palace of the king, and all the other public buildings, were of very frail construction; for all the architecture of the Monguls in those days took its character from the tent, which was the type and model, so to speak, of all other buildings.
Karakorom was definitely not a great or impressive city. It was surrounded by what they called a mud wall—essentially a wall made of sun-dried clay blocks. The homes of the people were just shabby huts, and even the king's palace, along with all the other public buildings, was built poorly; all the architecture of the Mongols at that time was designed based on tents, which served as the template and model for all other structures.
The new emperor, however, did not spend a great deal of his time at Karakorom. He was occupied for some years in making excursions at the head of his troops to various parts of his dominions, for the purpose of putting down insurrections, overawing discontented and insubordinate khans, and settling disputes of various kinds arising between the different hordes. In these expeditions he was accustomed to move [Pg 152]by easy marches across the plains at the head of his army, and sometimes would establish himself in a sort of permanent camp, where he would remain, perhaps, as in a fixed residence, for weeks or months at a time.
The new emperor, however, didn't spend much time at Karakorom. He was busy for several years leading his troops on excursions to different parts of his empire to put down uprisings, intimidate unhappy and rebellious khans, and resolve various disputes among the different tribes. During these expeditions, he would typically move [Pg 152] by making slow, steady progress across the plains at the front of his army, and sometimes he would set up a sort of permanent camp, where he would stay, perhaps, for weeks or even months, as if it were a fixed home.
Not only Genghis Khan himself, but many of the other great chieftains, were accustomed to live in this manner, and one of their encampments, if we could have seen it, would have been regarded by us as a great curiosity. The ground was regularly laid out, like a town, into quarters, squares, and streets, and the space which it covered was sometimes so large as to extend nearly a mile in each direction. The tent of the khan himself was in the centre. A space was reserved for it there large enough not only for the grand tent itself, but also for the rows of smaller tents near, for the wives and for other women belonging to the khan's family, and also for the rows of carts or wagons containing the stores of provisions, the supplies of clothing and arms, and the other valuables which these wandering chieftains always took with them in all their peregrinations.
Not just Genghis Khan himself, but many of the other great leaders lived this way, and if we could have seen one of their camps, it would have fascinated us. The layout was organized like a town, with separate areas, squares, and streets, and it often covered such a large area that it extended nearly a mile in each direction. The khan’s tent was in the center. There was enough space reserved there not just for the main tent, but also for rows of smaller tents nearby for the wives and other women in the khan’s family, as well as for the lines of carts or wagons holding supplies of food, clothing, weapons, and the other valuables these nomadic chiefs always carried with them on their journeys.
The tent of the khan in summer was made of a sort of calico, and in winter of felt, which was much warmer. It was raised very high, so as to be seen above all the rest of the encampment, [Pg 153]and it was painted in gay colors, and adorned with other barbaric decorations.
The khan's tent in summer was made of a type of cotton fabric, and in winter it was made of felt, which was much warmer. It was set up quite high, so it could be seen above the rest of the camp, [Pg 153] and it was painted in bright colors and decorated with other exotic embellishments.
The dwellings in which the women were lodged, which were around or near the great tent, were sometimes tents, and sometimes little huts made of wood. When they were of wood they were made very light, and were constructed in such a manner that they could be taken to pieces at the shortest notice, and packed on carts or wagons, in order to be transported to the next place of encampment, whenever, for any reason, it became necessary for their lord and master to remove his domicil to a different ground.
The places where the women stayed, which were around the big tent, were sometimes tents and sometimes small wooden huts. When they were made of wood, they were very lightweight and designed to be easily disassembled at a moment's notice and packed onto carts or wagons to be moved to the next campsite whenever their lord needed to relocate to a different area.
Hunting.
A large portion of the country which was included within the limits of Genghis Khan's dominions was fertile ground, which produced abundance of grass for the pasturage of the flocks and herds, and many springs and streams of water. There were, however, several districts of mountainous country, which were the refuge of tigers, leopards, wolves, and other ferocious beasts of prey. It was among these mountains that the great hunting parties which Genghis Khan organized from time to time went in search of their game. There was a great officer of the kingdom, called the grand huntsman, who had the superintendence and [Pg 154]charge of every thing relating to hunting and to game throughout the empire. The grand huntsman was an officer of the very highest rank. He even took precedence of the first ministers of state. Genghis Khan appointed his son Jughi, who has already been mentioned in connection with the great council of war called by his father, and with the battle which was subsequently fought, and in which he gained great renown, to the office of grand huntsman, and, at the same time, made two of the older and more experienced khans his ministers of state.
A large part of the country that was included in Genghis Khan's territory was rich farmland, producing plenty of grass for grazing flocks and herds, along with many springs and streams of water. However, there were also several mountainous regions that served as hiding spots for tigers, leopards, wolves, and other fierce predators. It was in these mountains that the big hunting expeditions organized by Genghis Khan would go to find their game. There was a high-ranking official in the kingdom known as the grand huntsman, who was in charge of everything related to hunting and game across the empire. The grand huntsman held one of the highest ranks, even taking precedence over the first ministers of state. Genghis Khan appointed his son Jughi, who has already been mentioned in relation to the great council of war called by his father, as well as the battle that followed where he achieved great fame, to the position of grand huntsman while also making two older and more experienced khans his state ministers.
The hunting of wild beasts as ferocious as those that infested the mountains of Asia is a very dangerous amusement even at the present day, notwithstanding the advantage which the huntsman derives from the use of gunpowder, and rifled barrels, and fulminating bullets. But in those days, when the huntsman had no better weapons than bows and arrows, javelins, and spears, the undertaking was dangerous in the extreme. An African lion of full size used to be considered as a match for forty men in the days when only ordinary weapons were used against him, and it was considered almost hopeless to attack him with less than that number. And even with that number to waylay [Pg 155]and assail him he was not usually conquered until he had killed or disabled two or three of his foes.
Hunting wild beasts as fierce as those that roamed the mountains of Asia is still a very dangerous sport today, despite the advantage that hunters gain from using gunpowder, rifled barrels, and explosive bullets. But back in the day, when hunters had no better weapons than bows and arrows, javelins, and spears, the challenge was extremely perilous. An adult African lion was once considered a match for forty men when only basic weapons were used against him, and it was seen as almost impossible to confront him with fewer than that. Even with that many to ambush and attack him, he typically wouldn’t be defeated until he had killed or injured two or three of his attackers.
Carabines.
Fulminating balls.
Now, however, with the terrible artillery invented in modern times, a single man, if he has the requisite courage, coolness, and steadiness of nerve, is a match for such a lion. The weapon used is a double-barreled carabine, both barrels being rifled, that is, provided with spiral grooves within, that operate to give the bullets a rotary motion as they issue from the muzzle, by which they bore their way through the air, as it were, to their destination, with a surprising directness and precision. The bullets discharged by these carabines are not balls, but cylinders, pointed with a cone at the forward end. They are hollow, and are filled with a fulminating composition which is capable of exploding with a force vastly greater than that of gunpowder. The conical point at the end is made separate from the body of the cylinder, and slides into it by a sort of shank, which, when the bullet strikes the body of the lion or other wild beast, acts like a sort of percussion cap to explode the fulminating powder, and thus the instant that the missile enters the animal's body it bursts with a terrible explosion, and scatters the iron fragments of the cylinder [Pg 156]among his vitals. Thus, while an ordinary musket ball might lodge in his flesh, or even pass entirely through some parts of his body, without producing any other effect than to arouse him to a phrensy, and redouble the force with which he would spring upon his foe, the bursting of one of these fulminating bullets almost any where within his body brings him down in an instant, and leaves him writhing and rolling upon the ground in the agonies of death.
Now, with the powerful weapons developed in recent times, a single individual, if they possess the necessary bravery, composure, and steadiness, can take on a lion. The weapon in question is a double-barreled carbine, both barrels being rifled, meaning they have spiral grooves inside that give the bullets a spinning motion as they leave the muzzle. This allows them to travel through the air with impressive accuracy and precision. The bullets fired from these carbines aren’t round balls; they are cylinders with a pointed cone at the front. They are hollow and filled with a highly explosive compound that is much more powerful than gunpowder. The conical tip is separate from the body of the cylinder and fits into it like a shank. When the bullet hits the lion or another wild animal, this shank acts like a percussion cap, triggering the explosive powder. As soon as the bullet enters the animal's body, it detonates with a violent explosion, scattering iron fragments of the cylinder [Pg 156] through its insides. While a regular musket ball might get lodged in its flesh or even pass through certain areas without causing much harm—only inciting a furious response—the explosion of one of these explosive bullets will drop the animal instantly, leaving it writhing in pain on the ground as it dies.
Specimens.
On the Boulevard des Italiens, in Paris, is the manufactory of Devisme, who makes these carabines for the lion-hunters of Algiers. Promenaders, in passing by his windows, stop to look at specimens of these bullets exhibited there. They are of various sizes, adapted to barrels of different bores. Some are entire; others are rent and torn in pieces, having been fired into a bank of earth, that they might burst there as they would do in the body of a wild beast, and then be recovered and preserved to show the effect of the explosion.
On the Boulevard des Italiens in Paris, there's the factory of Devisme, who makes these rifles for the lion hunters in Algiers. Passersby stop to check out the bullets displayed in his windows. They come in various sizes, suited for barrels of different calibers. Some are intact, while others are mangled, having been fired into a mound of dirt to burst like they would in the body of a wild animal, then retrieved and kept to demonstrate the impact of the explosion.
Even with such terrible weapons as these, it requires at the present day great courage, great coolness, and very extraordinary steadiness of nerve to face a lion or a tiger in his mountain fastness, with any hope of coming off victorious in the contest. But the danger was, of course, [Pg 157]infinitely greater in the days of Genghis Khan, when pikes and spears, and bows and arrows, were the only weapons with which the body of huntsmen could arm themselves for the combat. Indeed, in those days wild beasts were even in some respects more formidable enemies than men. For men, however excited by angry passions, are, in some degree, under the influence of fear. They will not rush headlong upon absolute and certain destruction, but may be driven back by a mere display of force, if it is obvious that it is a force which they are wholly incapable of resisting. Thus a party of men, however desperate, may be attacked without much danger to the assailants, provided that the force which the assailants bring against them is overwhelming.
Even with such terrible weapons as these, it takes a lot of courage, calmness, and exceptional nerve to face a lion or a tiger in its mountain habitat, hoping to come out on top in the fight. But the danger was, of course, [Pg 157]infinitely greater in the days of Genghis Khan, when pikes and spears, and bows and arrows, were the only weapons the hunters had for combat. In fact, back then, wild animals were in some ways more intimidating foes than humans. Because humans, no matter how stirred up by anger, are somewhat influenced by fear. They won’t charge straight into certain death but can be pushed back by a simple show of force, especially if it's clear that it's a force they can't possibly resist. So, a group of men, no matter how desperate, can be attacked with little risk to the attackers, as long as the attackers' force is overwhelming.
But it is not so with wild beasts. A lion, a tiger, or a panther, once aroused, is wholly insensible to fear. He will rush headlong upon his foes, however numerous they may be, and however formidably armed. He makes his own destruction sure, it is true, but, at the same time, he renders almost inevitable the destruction of some one or more of his enemies, and, in going out to attack him, no one can be sure of not becoming himself one of the victims of his fury.
But it’s different with wild animals. A lion, a tiger, or a panther, once provoked, is completely unaware of fear. They will charge at their enemies, no matter how many there are or how heavily armed they may seem. It’s true that they guarantee their own demise, but at the same time, they make it almost certain that one or more of their attackers will be destroyed as well. Anyone who goes out to confront them can never be sure they won’t become one of the victims of their rage.
Thus the hunting of wild beasts in the mountains was very dangerous work, and it is not surprising that the office of grand huntsman was one of great consideration and honor.
Thus, hunting wild animals in the mountains was really dangerous work, and it's not surprising that the position of grand huntsman was one of great importance and respect.
The hunting was, however, not all of the dangerous character above described. Some animals are timid and inoffensive by nature, and attempt to save themselves only by flight. Such animals as these were to be pursued and overtaken by the superior speed of horses and dogs, or to be circumvented by stratagem. There was a species of deer, in certain parts of the Mongul country, that the huntsmen were accustomed to take in this way, namely:
The hunting was not always as dangerous as mentioned above. Some animals are naturally timid and harmless, trying to escape only by running away. These animals could be chased down by the faster horses and dogs or outsmarted with clever tactics. There was a type of deer in certain regions of the Mongul country that the hunters would catch this way, specifically:
Mode of taking deer.
The huntsmen, when they began to draw near to a place where a herd of deer were feeding, would divide themselves into two parties. One party would provide themselves with the antlers of stags, which they arranged in such a manner that they could hold them up over their heads in the thickets, as if real stags were there. The others, armed with bows and arrows, javelins, spears, and other such weapons, would place themselves in ambush near by. Those who had the antlers would then make a sort of cry, imitating that uttered by the hinds. The stags of the herd, hearing the cry, would immediately come toward the spot. The men [Pg 159]in the thicket then would raise the antlers and move them about, so as to deceive the stags, and excite their feelings of rivalry and ire, while those who were appointed to that office continued to counterfeit the cry of the hind. The stags immediately would begin to paw the ground and to prepare for a conflict, and then, while their attention was thus wholly taken up by the tossing of the false antlers in the thicket, the men in ambush would creep up as near as they could, take good aim, and shoot their poor deluded victims through the heart.
The hunters, when they got close to a spot where a group of deer were grazing, would split into two teams. One team would grab the antlers of male deer and hold them up over their heads in the bushes to make it look like real stags were there. The other team, armed with bows and arrows, javelins, spears, and other weapons, would hide nearby. The team with the antlers would then mimic the sounds made by the does. Hearing this, the stags would come over to investigate. The men in the bushes would raise the antlers and move them around to trick the stags, stirring up their competitive instincts and anger, while those tasked with imitating the doe's call kept it up. The stags would start pawing the ground, getting ready to fight, and while they were distracted by the false antlers waving in the bushes, the hunters in hiding would move in as close as they could, take aim, and shoot their unsuspecting targets right through the heart.
Of course, it required a great deal of practice and much skill to perform successfully such feats as these; and there were many other branches of the huntsman's art, as practiced in those days, which could only be acquired by a systematic and special course of training. One of the most difficult things was to train the horses so that they would advance to meet tigers and other wild beasts without fear. Horses have naturally a strong and instinctive terror for such beasts, and this terror it was very difficult to overcome. The Mongul huntsmen, however, contrived means to inspire the horses with so much courage in this respect that they would advance to the encounter of these terrible foes with as much ardor as a [Pg 160]trained charger shows in advancing to meet other horses and horsemen on the field of battle.
Of course, it took a lot of practice and skill to successfully pull off stunts like these; and there were many other aspects of hunting back then that could only be mastered through a focused and structured training process. One of the toughest challenges was getting the horses to confidently approach tigers and other wild animals. Horses naturally have a strong instinctive fear of such creatures, and overcoming that fear was quite a challenge. However, the Mongolian hunters found ways to instill enough courage in the horses so that they would charge toward these fierce enemies with the same enthusiasm as a [Pg 160]trained warhorse shows when facing other horses and riders on the battlefield.
Cold.
Besides the mountainous regions above described, there were several deserts in the country of the Monguls. The greatest of these deserts extends through the very heart of Asia, and is one of the most extensive districts of barren land in the world. Unlike most other great deserts, however, the land is very elevated, and it is to this elevation that its barrenness is, in a great measure, due. A large part of this desert consists of rocks and barren sands, and, in the time of which we are writing, was totally uninhabitable. It was so cold, too, on account of the great elevation of the land, that it was almost impossible to traverse it except in the warmest season of the year.
Besides the mountainous regions mentioned earlier, there were several deserts in the land of the Mongols. The largest of these deserts stretches through the very heart of Asia and is one of the most extensive areas of barren land in the world. Unlike most other major deserts, however, this land is very elevated, and it is largely this elevation that contributes to its aridity. A significant portion of this desert is made up of rocks and barren sands, and during the time we’re discussing, it was completely uninhabitable. It was also extremely cold, due to the high elevation of the land, making it nearly impossible to cross except during the warmest season of the year.
Other parts of this district, which were not so elevated, and where the land was not quite so barren, produced grass and herbage on which the flocks and herds could feed, and thus, in certain seasons of the year, people resorted to them for pasturage.
Other parts of this district, which weren't as elevated, and where the land wasn't quite as barren, produced grass and plants that the flocks and herds could graze on. Therefore, during certain times of the year, people went there to find pasture.
Burning the grass on the plains.
Throughout the whole country there were no extensive forests. There were a few tangled thickets among the mountains, where the wild beasts concealed themselves and made [Pg 161]their lairs, but this was all. One reason why forests did not spring up was, as is supposed, the custom of the people to burn over the plains every spring, as the Indians were accustomed to do on the American prairies. In the spring the dead grass of the preceding year lay dry and withered, and sometimes closely matted together, on the ground, thus hindering, as the people thought, the fresh grass from growing up. So the people were accustomed, on some spring morning when there was a good breeze blowing, to set it on fire. The fire would run rapidly over the plains, burning up every thing in its way that was above the ground. But the roots of the grass, being below, were safe from it. Very soon afterward the new grass would spring up with great luxuriance. The people thought that the rich verdure which the new grass displayed, and its subsequent rapid growth, were owing simply to the fact that the old dead grass was out of the way. It is now known, however, that the burning of the old grass leaves an ash upon the ground which acts powerfully as a fertilizer, and that the richness of the fresh vegetation is due, in a great measure, to this cause.
Throughout the entire country, there weren't any large forests. There were a few dense thickets in the mountains where wild animals hid and made [Pg 161]their homes, but that was it. One reason forests didn’t grow was, as people believed, because the locals burned the plains every spring, similar to how the Native Americans did on the American prairies. In spring, the dead grass from the previous year lay dry and withered, sometimes even tightly matted on the ground, which they thought prevented fresh grass from growing. So, each spring morning when there was a good breeze, people would set it on fire. The flames would quickly spread across the plains, burning everything above ground in their path. However, the grass roots, being underground, were safe. Shortly after, new grass would pop up abundantly. People believed that the rich green of the new grass and its rapid growth were simply because the old dead grass was gone. It’s now understood, though, that burning the old grass leaves ash on the ground that acts as a powerful fertilizer, and the richness of the new vegetation is largely due to this fact.
Such was the country which was inhabited by the wandering pastoral tribes that were now [Pg 162]under the sway of Genghis Khan. His dominion had no settled boundaries, for it was a dominion over certain tribes rather than over a certain district of country. Nearly all the tribes composing both the Mongul and the Tartar nations had now submitted to him, though he still had some small wars to wage from time to time with some of the more distant tribes before his authority was fully and finally acknowledged. The history of some of these conflicts will be narrated in the next chapter.
Such was the land inhabited by the wandering pastoral tribes that were now [Pg 162]under the rule of Genghis Khan. His control had no fixed borders, as it was based on influence over specific tribes rather than a defined area. Almost all the tribes that made up both the Mongol and the Tatar nations had submitted to him, though he still had to fight some minor wars from time to time with a few of the more distant tribes before his authority was completely recognized. The history of some of these conflicts will be discussed in the next chapter.
Chapter 13.
Prince Kushluk's Adventures.
1203-1208
1203-1208
Prince Kushluk, as the reader will perhaps recollect, was the son of Tayian, the khan of the Naymans, who organized the grand league of khans against Temujin at the instigation of Yemuka, as related in a preceding chapter. He was the young prince who was opposed to Jughi, the son of Temujin, in the great final battle. The reader will recollect that in that battle Tayian himself was slain, as was also Yemuka, but the young prince succeeded in making his escape.
Prinse Kushluk, as you might remember, was the son of Tayian, the khan of the Naymans, who set up the massive league of khans against Temujin at Yemuka's urging, as mentioned in an earlier chapter. He was the young prince who faced Jughi, the son of Temujin, in the final major battle. You may recall that in that battle, Tayian was killed, as was Yemuka, but the young prince managed to escape.
Kashin.
He was accompanied in his flight by a certain general or chieftain named Tukta Bey. This Tukta Bey was the khan of a powerful tribe. The name of the town or village which he considered his capital was Kashin. It was situated toward the southwest, not far from the borders of China. Tukta Bey, taking Kushluk with him, retreated to this place, and there began to make preparations to collect a new army to act against Temujin. I say Temujin, for [Pg 164]these circumstances took place immediately after the battle, and before Temujin had received his new title of Genghis Khan.
He was joined in his escape by a certain general or leader named Tukta Bey. This Tukta Bey was the khan of a strong tribe. The town or village he called his capital was Kashin. It was located to the southwest, not far from the borders of China. Tukta Bey, taking Kushluk with him, retreated to this place and started making plans to gather a new army to fight against Temujin. I mention Temujin because [Pg 164] these events happened right after the battle and before Temujin had received his new title of Genghis Khan.
Temujin, having learned that Tukta Bey and the young prince had gone to Kashin, determined at once to follow them there. As soon as Tukta Bey heard that he was coming, he began to strengthen the fortifications of his town and to increase the garrison. He also laid in supplies of food and military stores of all kinds. While he was making these preparations, he received the news that Temujin was advancing into his country at the head of an immense force. The force was so large that he was convinced that his town could not long stand out against it. He was greatly perplexed to know what to do.
Temujin, having found out that Tukta Bey and the young prince had gone to Kashin, immediately decided to pursue them there. As soon as Tukta Bey learned that he was coming, he started reinforcing the defenses of his town and boosting the garrison. He also stockpiled food and military supplies of all kinds. While he was preparing, he got word that Temujin was advancing into his territory with a massive army. The size of the force made him certain that his town couldn't hold out for much longer. He was left greatly confused about what to do.
Now it happened that there was a brother of Tayian Khan's, named Boyrak, the chief of a powerful horde that occupied a district of country not very far distant from Tukta Bey's dominions. Tukta Bey thought that this Boyrak would be easily induced to aid him in the war, as it was a war waged against the mortal enemy of his brother. He determined to leave his capital to be defended by the garrison which he had placed in it, and to proceed himself to Boyrak's country to obtain re-enforcements. He first sent off the Prince Kushluk, so that he [Pg 165]might be as soon as possible in a place of safety. Then, after completing the necessary arrangements and dispositions for the defense of his town, in case it should be attacked during his absence, he took his oldest son, for whose safety he was also greatly concerned, and set out at the head of a small troop of horsemen to go to Boyrak.
Now it turned out that Tayian Khan had a brother named Boyrak, who led a powerful horde in a region not far from Tukta Bey's territory. Tukta Bey believed that Boyrak would be easily convinced to support him in the war since it was against the sworn enemy of his brother. He decided to leave his capital defended by the garrison he had stationed there and to travel himself to Boyrak's land to gather reinforcements. First, he sent off Prince Kushluk so that he [Pg 165]could be safely away as soon as possible. Then, after finalizing the necessary plans and preparations for the defense of his town in case it was attacked while he was gone, he took his oldest son, whom he was also very concerned about, and set off with a small group of horsemen to visit Boyrak.
Accordingly, when Temujin, at the head of his forces, arrived at the town of Kashin, he found that the fugitives whom he was pursuing were no longer there. However, he determined to take the town. He accordingly at once invested it, and commenced the siege. The garrison made a very determined resistance. But the forces under Temujin's command were too strong for them. The town was soon taken. Temujin ordered his soldiers to slay without mercy all who were found in arms against him within the walls, and the walls themselves, and all the other defenses of the place, he caused to be leveled with the ground.
When Temujin, leading his troops, arrived at the town of Kashin, he discovered that the people he was chasing were no longer there. Nonetheless, he decided to take the town. He immediately surrounded it and began the siege. The garrison put up a fierce fight, but Temujin's forces were too powerful for them. The town was captured quickly. Temujin ordered his soldiers to kill without mercy everyone found armed against him within the walls. He also had the walls and all the other defenses of the town reduced to rubble.
He then issued his proclamation, offering peace and pardon to all the rest of the tribe on condition that they would take the oath of allegiance to him. This they readily agreed to do. There were a great many subordinate khans, both of this tribe and of some others [Pg 166]that were near, who thus yielded to Temujin, and promised to obey him.
He then made his announcement, promising peace and forgiveness to everyone in the tribe as long as they pledged their loyalty to him. They quickly agreed to this. Many lower-ranking khans, from this tribe and some nearby ones [Pg 166], also submitted to Temujin and committed to following him.
All this took place, as has already been said, immediately after the great battle with Tayian, and before Temujin had been enthroned as emperor, or had received his new title of Genghis Khan. Indeed, Temujin, while making this expedition to Kashin in pursuit of Kushluk and Tukta Bey, had been somewhat uneasy at the loss of time which the campaign occasioned him, as he was anxious to go as soon as possible to Karakorom, in order to take the necessary measures there for arranging and consolidating his government. He accordingly now determined not to pursue the fugitives any farther, but to proceed at once to Karakorom, and postpone all farther operations against Kushluk and Tukta until the next season. So he went to Karakorom, and there, during the course of the winter, formed the constitution of his new empire, and made arrangements for convening a grand assembly of the khans the next spring, as related in the last chapter.
All this happened, as mentioned earlier, right after the big battle with Tayian, and before Temujin had been crowned as emperor or given his new title of Genghis Khan. In fact, Temujin, while on this mission to Kashin to chase down Kushluk and Tukta Bey, felt a bit uneasy about the time he was losing due to the campaign, as he was eager to get to Karakorom as soon as possible to take the necessary steps for organizing and solidifying his government. He decided not to chase the fugitives any further and to head straight to Karakorom, postponing any further actions against Kushluk and Tukta until the next season. So, he went to Karakorom, and there, during the winter, he established the constitution of his new empire and made plans for a grand assembly of the khans the following spring, as mentioned in the last chapter.
In the mean time, Tukta Bey and the Prince Kushluk were very kindly received by Boyrak, Tayian's brother. For a time they all had reason to expect that Temujin, after having taken and destroyed Kashin, would continue his pursuit [Pg 167]of the prince, and Boyrak began accordingly to make preparations for defense. But when, at length, they learned that Temujin had given up the pursuit, and had returned to Karakorom, their apprehensions were, for the moment, relieved. They were, however, well aware that the danger was only postponed; and Boyrak, being determined to defend the cause of his nephew, and to avenge, if possible, his brother's death, occupied himself diligently with increasing his army, strengthening his fortifications, and providing himself with all possible means of defense against the attack which he expected would be made upon him in the coming season.
In the meantime, Tukta Bey and Prince Kushluk were welcomed kindly by Boyrak, Tayian's brother. For a while, they all expected that Temujin, after capturing and destroying Kashin, would continue his pursuit of the prince, so Boyrak started preparing for defense. But when they finally learned that Temujin had called off the chase and returned to Karakorom, their fears were temporarily eased. However, they knew the danger was just postponed; Boyrak was determined to defend his nephew's cause and avenge his brother's death. He focused on building up his army, strengthening his fortifications, and gathering all possible means of defense against the attack he anticipated in the upcoming season.
Boyrak is taken and slain.
Boyrak's expectations of an attack were fully realized. Temujin, after having settled the affairs of his government, and having now become Genghis Khan, took the first opportunity in the following season to fit out an expedition against Tukta Bey and Boyrak. He marched into Boyrak's dominions at the head of a strong force. Boyrak came forth to meet him. A great battle was fought. Boyrak was entirely defeated. When he found that the battle was lost he attempted to fly. He was, however, pursued and taken, and was then brought back to the camp of Genghis Khan, where he was [Pg 168]put to death. The conqueror undoubtedly justified this act of cruelty toward his helpless prisoner on the plea that, like Yemuka, he was not an open and honorable foe, but a rebel and traitor, and, consequently, that the act of putting him to death was the execution of a criminal, and not the murder of a prisoner.
Boyrak's fears of an attack came true. After taking care of his government and becoming Genghis Khan, Temujin seized the first chance the next season to launch a campaign against Tukta Bey and Boyrak. He marched into Boyrak's territory with a strong army. Boyrak stepped forward to confront him. A fierce battle took place, and Boyrak was completely defeated. When he realized he had lost, he tried to escape. However, he was chased down and captured, then brought back to Genghis Khan's camp, where he was [Pg 168]executed. The conqueror certainly justified this brutal act against his defenseless prisoner by arguing that, like Yemuka, Boyrak was not a straightforward and honorable opponent, but rather a rebel and traitor. Thus, he believed that executing him was not murder but rather carrying out justice against a criminal.
River Irtish.
Ardish.
But, although Boyrak himself was thus taken and slain, Kushluk and Tukta Bey succeeded in making their escape. They fled to the northward and westward, scarcely knowing, it would seem, where they were to go. They at last found a place of refuge on the banks of the River Irtish. This river rises not far from the centre of the Asiatic continent, and flows northward into the Northern Ocean. The country through which it flows lay to the northwestward of Genghis Khan's dominions, and beyond the confines of it. Through this country Prince Kushluk and Tukta Bey wandered on, accompanied by the small troop of followers that still adhered to them, until they reached a certain fortress called Ardish, where they determined to make a stand.
But even though Boyrak was captured and killed, Kushluk and Tukta Bey managed to escape. They fled north and west, almost unsure of where to go. Eventually, they found refuge by the banks of the River Irtish. This river starts not far from the center of the Asian continent and flows north into the Northern Ocean. The area it flows through is northwest of Genghis Khan's realm and beyond its borders. Prince Kushluk and Tukta Bey continued wandering through this region, accompanied by the small group of followers who still remained with them, until they reached a fortress called Ardish, where they decided to make their stand.
They were among friends here, for Ardish, it seems, was on the confines of territory that belonged to Tukta Bey. The people of the neighborhood immediately flocked to Tukta's [Pg 169]standard, and thus the fugitive khan soon found himself at the head of a considerable force. This force was farther increased by the coming in of broken bands that had made their escape from the battle at which Boyrak had been slain at the same time with Tukta Bey, but had become separated from him in their flight.
They were among friends here, as Ardish was apparently in the territory that belonged to Tukta Bey. The locals quickly gathered around Tukta’s [Pg 169]standard, and soon the fugitive khan found himself leading a significant group. This group grew even more as scattered bands, who had escaped from the battle where Boyrak was killed along with Tukta Bey, joined them after getting separated during their escape.
It would seem that, at first, Genghis Khan did not know what was become of the fugitives. At any rate, it was not until the next year that he attempted to pursue them. Then, hearing where they were and what they were doing, he prepared an expedition to penetrate into the country of the Irtish and attack them. It was in the dead of winter when he arrived in the country. He had hurried on at that season of the year in order to prevent Tukta Bey from having time to finish his fortifications. Tukta Bey and those who were with him were amazed when they heard that their enemy was coming at that season of the year. The defenses which they were preparing for their fortress were not fully completed, but they were at once convinced that they could not hold their ground against the body of troops that Genghis Khan was bringing against them in the open field, and so they all took shelter in and near the fortress, and awaited their enemy there.
It seems that, at first, Genghis Khan didn’t know what had happened to the fugitives. Anyway, it wasn’t until the next year that he tried to go after them. After learning where they were and what they were doing, he planned an expedition to venture into the Irtish region and attack them. He arrived in the area in the dead of winter. He had rushed there at this time of year to prevent Tukta Bey from finishing his fortifications. Tukta Bey and his men were shocked when they heard their enemy was coming during this season. The defenses they were building for their fortress weren’t fully finished, but they quickly realized they couldn’t withstand the large army that Genghis Khan was bringing against them in open battle, so they all took refuge in and around the fortress and waited for their enemy there.
The winters in that latitude are very cold, and the country through which Genghis Khan had to march was full of difficulty. The branches of the river which he had to cross were obstructed with ice, and the roads were in many places rendered almost impassable by snow. The emperor did not even know the way to the fortress where Tukta Bey and his followers were concealed, and it would have been almost impossible for him to find it had it not been for certain tribes, through whose territories he passed on the way, who furnished him with guides. These tribes, perceiving how overwhelming was the force which Genghis Khan commanded, knew that it would be useless for them to resist him. So they yielded submission to him at once, and detached parties of horsemen to go with him down the river to show him the way.
The winters in that area are extremely cold, and the land Genghis Khan had to march through was full of obstacles. The branches of the river he needed to cross were blocked with ice, and in many places, the roads were almost impossible to navigate due to snow. The emperor didn’t even know the way to the fortress where Tukta Bey and his followers were hiding, and it would have been nearly impossible for him to find it if not for certain tribes whose territories he passed through. These tribes, seeing how powerful Genghis Khan’s forces were, realized it would be futile to resist him. So, they submitted to him immediately and sent groups of horsemen to guide him down the river.
Under the conduct of these guides Genghis Khan passed on. In due time he arrived at the fortress of Ardish, and immediately forced Tukta Bey and his allies to come to an engagement. Tukta's army was very soon defeated and put to flight. Tukta himself, and many other khans and chieftains who had joined him, were killed; but the Prince Kushluk was once more fortunate enough to make his escape.
Under the guidance of these leaders, Genghis Khan moved forward. Eventually, he reached the fortress of Ardish and immediately compelled Tukta Bey and his allies to engage in battle. Tukta's army was quickly defeated and scattered. Tukta himself and many other khans and chieftains who had allied with him were killed; however, Prince Kushluk managed to escape once again.
Turkestan.
He fled with a small troop of followers, all mounted on fleet horses, and after various wanderings, in the course of which he and they who were with him endured a great deal of privation and suffering, the unhappy fugitive at last reached the dominions of a powerful prince named Gurkhan, who reigned over a country which is situated in the western part of Asia, toward the Caspian Sea, and is named Turkestan. This is the country from which the people called the Turks, who afterward spread themselves so widely over the western part of Asia and the eastern part of Europe, originally sprung.
He escaped with a small group of followers, all riding fast horses. After a lot of wandering, during which he and his companions faced significant hardship and suffering, the unfortunate fugitive finally arrived in the territory of a powerful prince named Gurkhan. Gurkhan ruled over a region located in the western part of Asia, near the Caspian Sea, called Turkestan. This is the homeland of the Turks, who later expanded widely across western Asia and eastern Europe.
Gurkhan received Kushluk and his party in a very friendly manner, and Genghis Khan did not follow them. Whether he thought that the distance was too great, or that the power of Gurkhan was too formidable to make it prudent for him to advance into his dominions without a stronger force, does not appear. At any rate, for the time being he gave up the pursuit, and after fully securing the fruits of the victory which he had gained at Ardish, and receiving the submission of all the tribes and khans that inhabited that region of country, he set out on his return home.
Gurkhan welcomed Kushluk and his group very warmly, while Genghis Khan chose not to pursue them. It's unclear whether he believed the distance was too far or thought Gurkhan's power was too strong to risk entering his territory without a larger army. Regardless, he temporarily halted the chase. After thoroughly consolidating the benefits of his victory at Ardish and securing the allegiance of all the tribes and khans in that area, he began his journey back home.
It is related that one of the khans who gave [Pg 172]in his submission to Genghis Khan at this time made him a present of a certain bird called a shongar, according to a custom often observed among the people of that region. The shongar was a very large and fierce bird of prey, which, however, could be trained like the falcons which were so much prized in the Middle Ages by the princes and nobles of Europe. It seems it was customary for an inferior khan to present one of these birds to his superior on great occasions, as an emblem and token of his submission to his superior's authority. The bird in such a case was very richly decorated with gold and precious stones, so that the present was sometimes of a very costly and magnificent character.
It is said that one of the khans who submitted to Genghis Khan at this time gifted him a bird called a shongar, following a tradition commonly practiced among the people in that area. The shongar was a large and fierce bird of prey that could be trained similarly to the falcons that were highly valued by the princes and nobles in medieval Europe. It was customary for a lesser khan to offer one of these birds to a superior on significant occasions as a symbol of his allegiance to that authority. In such cases, the bird was often lavishly adorned with gold and precious stones, making the gift quite extravagant and impressive.
Genghis Khan received such a present as this from a chieftain named Urus Inal, who was among those that yielded to his sway in the country of the Irtish, after the battle at which Tukta Bey was defeated and killed. The bird was presented to Genghis Khan by Urus with great ceremony, as an act of submission and homage.
Genghis Khan received a gift like this from a chieftain named Urus Inal, who was one of those that submitted to his authority in the region of the Irtish, after the battle where Tukta Bey was defeated and killed. The bird was given to Genghis Khan by Urus with great ceremony, as a gesture of submission and respect.
What, in the end, was the fate of Prince Kushluk, will appear in the next chapter.
What happened to Prince Kushluk in the end will be revealed in the next chapter.

Chapter 14.
Idikut.
1208
1208
The old system of farming revenues.
Evils of farming the revenue.
There was another great and powerful khan, named Idikut, whose tribe had hitherto been under the dominion of Gurkhan, the Prince of Turkestan, where Kushluk had sought refuge, but who about this time revolted from Gurkhan and went over to Genghis Khan, under circumstances which illustrate, in some degree, the peculiar nature of the political ties by which these different tribes and nations were bound to each other. It seems that the tribe over which Idikut ruled was tributary to Turkestan, and that Gurkhan had an officer stationed in Idikut's country whose business it was to collect and remit the tribute. The name of this collector was Shuwakem. He was accustomed, it seems, like almost all tax-gatherers in those days, to exact more than was his due. The system generally adopted by governments in that age of the world for collecting their revenues from tributary or conquered provinces was to farm them, as the [Pg 176]phrase was. That is, they sold the whole revenue of a particular district in the gross to some rich man, who paid for it a specific sum, considerably less, of course, than the tax itself would really yield, and then he reimbursed himself for his outlay and for his trouble by collecting the tax in detail from the people. Of course, it was for the interest of the tax-gatherer, in such a case, after having paid the round sum to the government, to extort as much as possible from the people, since all that he obtained over and above the sum that he had paid was his profit on the transaction. Then, if the people complained to the government of his exactions, they could seldom obtain any redress, for the government knew that if they rebuked or punished the farmer of the revenue, or interfered with him in any way, they would not be able to make so favorable terms with him for the next year.
There was another powerful leader, named Idikut, whose tribe had previously been under the control of Gurkhan, the Prince of Turkestan, where Kushluk had sought refuge. Around this time, Idikut rebelled against Gurkhan and allied with Genghis Khan, highlighting the unique nature of the political connections among these various tribes and nations. It appears that Idikut’s tribe was paying tribute to Turkestan, and Gurkhan had an officer in Idikut's territory responsible for collecting and sending the tribute. This collector's name was Shuwakem. He was known, like most tax collectors of that time, to demand more than what was actually owed. The common practice for governments during that era to gather revenues from tributary or conquered areas was to farm them, as it was called. Essentially, they sold the total revenue of a specific region to a wealthy individual for a set amount, which was, of course, less than what the taxes would actually generate. This individual would then recoup their costs and make a profit by collecting the taxes from the people. Naturally, it was in the tax collector’s best interest, after paying the lump sum to the government, to squeeze as much money as possible from the people, since anything collected beyond what he paid was his profit. When the people complained to the government about his abuses, they rarely found any relief, as the government understood that reprimanding or punishing the revenue farmer would hinder their ability to negotiate favorable terms with him for the following year.
Disinterested collectors.
Independent and impartial courts.
Waste of the public money.
The plan of farming the revenues thus led to a great deal of extortion and oppression, which the people were compelled patiently to endure, as there was generally no remedy. In modern times and among civilized nations this system has been almost universally abandoned. The taxes are now always collected for the government directly by officers who have to pay over [Pg 177]not a fixed sum, but simply what they collect. Thus the tax-gatherers are, in some sense, impartial, since, if they collect more than the law entitles them to demand, the benefit inures almost wholly to the government, they themselves gaining little or no advantage by their extortion. Besides this, there are courts established which are, in a great measure, independent of the government, to which the tax-payer can appeal at once in a case where he thinks he is aggrieved. This, it is true, often puts him to a great deal of trouble and expense, but, in the end, he is pretty sure to have justice done him, while under the old system there was ordinarily no remedy at all. There was nothing to be done but to appeal to the king or chieftain himself, and these complaints seldom received any attention. For, besides the natural unwillingness of the sovereign to trouble himself about such disputes, he had a direct interest in not requiring the extorted money to be paid back, or, rather, in not having it proved that it was extorted. Thus the poor tax-payer found that the officer who collected the money, and the umpire who was to decide in case of disputes, were both directly interested against him, and he was continually wronged; whereas, at the present day, by means of a system [Pg 178]which provides disinterested officers to determine and collect the tax, and independent judges to decide all cases of dispute, the evils are almost wholly avoided. The only difficulty now is the extravagance and waste with which the public money is expended, making it necessary to collect a much larger amount than would otherwise be required. Perhaps some future generation will discover some plain and simple remedy for this evil too.
The plan to farm tax revenues led to a lot of extortion and oppression that the people had to endure because there was usually no way to fix it. Nowadays, this system has been mostly abandoned in civilized countries. Taxes are now collected directly by government officials who turn over [Pg 177] not a set amount, but whatever they collect. As a result, tax collectors are somewhat impartial since if they collect more than what the law allows, the government gets most of the benefit, and they gain little to nothing from their extortion. Additionally, there are courts set up that are largely independent of the government, where taxpayers can quickly appeal if they feel wronged. While this often causes them a lot of trouble and expense, they can usually expect to receive justice, unlike under the old system where there was usually no way to seek help. People had to appeal directly to the king or chieftain, and those complaints rarely got any attention. Besides the natural reluctance of any ruler to deal with such disputes, they had a direct interest in not having the extorted money returned, or rather, in not having it proven that it was extorted. So, the poor taxpayer found that both the officer collecting the money and the referee deciding disputes were biased against them, leading to constant injustice. In contrast, today’s system [Pg 178] provides impartial officials to determine and collect taxes, as well as independent judges to resolve disputes, nearly eliminating these issues. The only current problem is the extravagance and waste in public spending, which makes it necessary to collect a much larger amount than would otherwise be needed. Maybe a future generation will figure out a straightforward solution to this problem too.
The name of the officer who had the general charge of the collection of the taxes in Idikut's territory for Gurkhan, King of Turkestan, was, as has already been said, Shuwakem. He oppressed the people, exacting more from them than was really due. Whether he had farmed the revenue, and was thus enriching himself by his extortions, or whether he was acting directly in Gurkhan's name, and made the people pay more than he ought from zeal in his master's service, and a desire to recommend himself to favor by sending home to Turkestan as large a revenue from the provinces as possible, does not appear. At all events, the people complained bitterly. They had, however, no access to Gurkhan, Shuwakem's master, and so [Pg 179]they carried their complaints to Idikut, their own khan.
The officer responsible for collecting taxes in Idikut's territory for Gurkhan, the King of Turkestan, was Shuwakem. As mentioned before, he exploited the people, demanding more from them than what was fair. It's unclear whether he was profiting from the tax revenue himself through his extortions or if he was simply overcharging in Gurkhan's name to impress him by sending back a larger revenue from the provinces. Regardless, the people were very unhappy. However, they had no way to reach Gurkhan, Shuwakem's superior, so [Pg 179] they took their grievances to Idikut, their own khan.
Idikut remonstrated with Shuwakem, but he, instead of taking the remonstrance in good part and relaxing the severity of his proceedings, resented the interference of Idikut, and answered him in a haughty and threatening manner. This made Idikut very angry. Indeed, he was angry before, as it might naturally be supposed that he would have been, at having a person owing allegiance to a foreign prince exercising authority in a proud and domineering manner within his dominions, and the reply which Shuwakem made when he remonstrated with him on account of his extortions exasperated him beyond all bounds. He immediately caused Shuwakem to be assassinated. He also slew all the other officers of Gurkhan within his country—those, probably, who were employed to assist Shuwakem in collecting the taxes.
Idikut confronted Shuwakem, but instead of taking the criticism well and lightening up on his harsh methods, Shuwakem reacted to Idikut's interference with arrogance and threats. This made Idikut extremely angry. In fact, he was already angry, as one would expect, given that someone loyal to a foreign prince was exerting authority in a proud and overbearing way in his territory. Shuwakem's response when Idikut confronted him about his extortions pushed him over the edge. He promptly had Shuwakem assassinated. He also killed all the other officials of Gurkhan in his land—likely those who were helping Shuwakem with tax collections.
He sends to Genghis Khan.
The murder of these officers was, of course, an act of open rebellion against Gurkhan, and Idikut, in order to shield himself from the consequences of it, determined to join himself and his tribe at once to the empire of Genghis Khan; so he immediately dispatched two embassadors to the Mongul emperor with his proposals.
The murder of these officers was clearly an act of open rebellion against Gurkhan, and Idikut, wanting to protect himself from the fallout, decided to align himself and his tribe with the empire of Genghis Khan right away; so he quickly sent two ambassadors to the Mongol emperor with his proposals.
The envoys, accompanied by a suitable troop of guards and attendants, went into the Mongul country and presently came up with Genghis Khan, while he was on a march toward the country of some tribe or horde that had revolted from him. They were very kindly received; for, although Genghis Khan was not prepared at present to make open war upon Gurkhan, or to invade his dominions in pursuit of Prince Kushluk, he was intending to do this at some future day, and, in the mean time, he was very glad to weaken his enemy by drawing off from his empire any tributary tribes that were at all disposed to revolt from him.
The envoys, along with an appropriate escort of guards and attendants, entered the Mongol territory and soon met Genghis Khan while he was marching toward a tribe or horde that had rebelled against him. They were received warmly; even though Genghis Khan wasn’t ready to openly go to war with Gurkhan or invade his lands to chase down Prince Kushluk, he planned to do so in the future. In the meantime, he was more than happy to weaken his enemy by encouraging any tributary tribes that were inclined to rebel against him to break away from his empire.
He accordingly received the embassadors of Idikut in a very cordial and friendly manner. He readily acceded to the proposals which Idikut made through them, and, in order to give full proof to Idikut of the readiness and sincerity with which he accepted his proposals, he sent back two embassadors of his own to accompany Idikut's embassadors on their return, and to join them in assuring that prince of the cordiality with which Genghis Khan accepted his offers of friendship, and to promise his protection.
He welcomed the ambassadors from Idikut very warmly and with friendship. He quickly agreed to the proposals that Idikut had sent through them, and to show Idikut that he genuinely accepted his proposals, he sent back two of his own ambassadors to travel with Idikut's ambassadors on their way back. They were to join in reassuring the prince of the warm welcome with which Genghis Khan accepted his offers of friendship and to promise him protection.
Idikut was very much pleased, when his messengers returned, to learn that his mission had [Pg 181]been so successful. He immediately determined to go himself and visit Genghis Khan in his camp, in order to confirm the new alliance by making a personal tender to the emperor of his homage and his services. He accordingly prepared some splendid presents, and, placing himself at the head of his troop of guards, he proceeded to the camp of Genghis Khan. The emperor received him in a very kind and friendly manner. He accepted his presents, and, in the end, was so much pleased with Idikut himself that he gave him one of his daughters in marriage.
Idikut was very pleased when his messengers came back with news that his mission had [Pg 181]been so successful. He immediately decided to go visit Genghis Khan in his camp to solidify the new alliance by personally paying his respects and offering his services to the emperor. He prepared some impressive gifts and, leading his troop of guards, made his way to Genghis Khan’s camp. The emperor welcomed him warmly and friendlily. He accepted the gifts, and in the end, was so impressed with Idikut that he gave him one of his daughters in marriage.
As for Gurkhan, when he first heard of the murder of Shuwakem and the other officers, he was in a terrible rage. He declared that he would revenge his servant by laying waste Idikut's territories with fire and sword. But when he heard that Idikut had placed himself under the protection of Genghis Khan, and especially when he learned that he had married the emperor's daughter, he thought it more prudent to postpone his vengeance, not being quite willing to draw upon himself the hostility of so great a power.
As for Gurkhan, when he first heard about the murder of Shuwakem and the other officers, he was furious. He declared that he would avenge his servant by destroying Idikut's lands with fire and sword. But when he found out that Idikut had put himself under Genghis Khan's protection, and especially after he learned that Idikut had married the emperor's daughter, he decided it would be wiser to delay his revenge, not wanting to provoke such a powerful enemy.
Jena.
Prince Kushluk remained for many years in Turkestan and in the countries adjoining it. He married a daughter of Gurkhan, his protector. [Pg 182]Partly in consequence of this connection and of the high rank which he had held in his own native land, and partly, perhaps, in consequence of his personal courage and other military qualities, he rapidly acquired great influence among the khans of Western Asia, and at last he organized a sort of rebellion against Gurkhan, made war against him, and deprived him of more than half his dominions. He then collected a large army, and prepared to make war upon Genghis Khan. Genghis Khan sent one of his best generals, at the head of a small but very compact and well-disciplined force, against him. The name of this general was Jena. Kushluk was not at all intimidated by the danger which now threatened him. His own army was much larger than that of Jena, and he accordingly advanced to meet his enemy without fear. He was, however, beaten in the battle, and, when he saw that the day was lost, he fled, followed by a small party of horsemen, who succeeded in saving themselves with him.
Prince Kushluk stayed in Turkestan and the surrounding regions for many years. He married the daughter of Gurkhan, who was his protector. [Pg 182] Due to this alliance and his high status in his homeland, along with his personal bravery and military skills, he quickly gained significant influence among the khans of Western Asia. Eventually, he led a rebellion against Gurkhan, waged war on him, and took over more than half of his territory. He then gathered a large army to prepare for war against Genghis Khan. Genghis Khan dispatched one of his top generals, Jena, with a small but well-trained and disciplined force to confront him. Kushluk wasn’t intimidated by the threat he faced; his army was much larger than Jena’s, so he boldly advanced to engage his enemy. However, he lost the battle, and when he realized the fight was lost, he fled, accompanied by a small group of horsemen who managed to escape with him.
Hotly pursued by Jena.
Jena set out immediately in pursuit of the fugitive, accompanied by a small body of men mounted on the fleetest horses. The party who were with Kushluk, being exhausted by the fatigue of the battle and bewildered by the excitement and terror of their flight, could not [Pg 183]keep together, but were overtaken one by one and slain by their pursuers until only three were left. These three kept close to Kushluk, and with him went on until Jena's party lost the track of them.
Jena immediately set off after the runaway, joined by a small group of men riding the fastest horses. The ones with Kushluk, worn out from the battle and overwhelmed by the panic of their escape, couldn't stay together and were caught and killed by their pursuers one by one until only three remained. These three stuck close to Kushluk and continued on with him until Jena's group lost their trail.
At length, coming to a place where two roads met, Jena asked a peasant if he had seen any strange horsemen pass that way. The peasant said that four horsemen had passed a short time before, and he told Jena which road they had taken.
At last, arriving at a crossroads, Jena asked a farmer if he had seen any unusual horsemen go by. The farmer replied that four horsemen had passed not long ago, and he directed Jena on which road they had taken.
Jena and his party rode on in the direction which the peasant had indicated, and, pushing forward with redoubled speed, they soon overtook the unhappy fugitives. They fell upon Kushluk without mercy, and killed him on the spot. They then cut off his head, and turned back to carry it to Genghis Khan.
Jena and his group rode in the direction the peasant had pointed out, and, moving faster than before, they quickly caught up with the desperate escapees. They attacked Kushluk without pity and killed him right there. Then, they cut off his head and headed back to bring it to Genghis Khan.
Genghis Khan rewarded Jena in the most magnificent manner for his successful performance of this exploit, and then, putting Kushluk's head upon a pole, he displayed it in all the camps and villages through which he passed, where it served at once as a token and a trophy of his victory against an enemy, and, at the same time, as a warning to all other persons of the terrible danger which they would incur in attempting to resist his power.
Genghis Khan honored Jena in an incredibly grand way for successfully completing this mission, and then, after putting Kushluk's head on a pole, he showcased it in all the camps and villages he traveled through. This served both as a sign and a trophy of his win against an enemy, and simultaneously, as a warning to everyone else about the serious danger they would face if they tried to oppose his power.
Chapter 15.
The Tale of Hujaku.
1211
1211
The Chinese wall.
The accounts given us of the events and transactions of Genghis Khan's reign after he acquired the supreme power over the Mongul and Tartar nations are imperfect, and, in many respects, confused. It appears, however, from them that in the year 1211, that is, about five years after his election as grand khan, he became involved in a war with the Chinese, which led, in the end, to very important consequences. The kingdom of China lay to the southward of the Mongul territories, and the frontier was defended by the famous Chinese wall, which extended from east to west, over hills and valleys, from the great desert to the sea, for many hundred miles. The wall was defended by towers, built here and there in commanding positions along the whole extent of it, and at certain distances there were fortified towns where powerful garrisons were stationed, and reserves of troops were held ready to be marched to different points along [Pg 185]the wall, wherever there might be occasion for their services.
The accounts we have about the events and actions during Genghis Khan's reign after he took power over the Mongol and Tartar nations are incomplete and, in many ways, confusing. However, it seems that in the year 1211, which was about five years after his election as grand khan, he got involved in a war with the Chinese, leading to very significant consequences. The kingdom of China was located to the south of the Mongol territories, and the border was protected by the famous Great Wall of China, which stretched from east to west, across hills and valleys, from the vast desert to the sea, for hundreds of miles. The wall was reinforced by towers strategically placed at various points along its length, and there were fortified towns at certain intervals where strong garrisons were stationed, with reserves of troops ready to be deployed to different sections along [Pg 185]the wall whenever needed.
The wall was not strictly the Chinese frontier, for the territory on the outside of it to a considerable distance was held by the Chinese government, and there were many large towns and some very strong fortresses in this outlying region, all of which were held and garrisoned by Chinese troops.
The wall wasn't exactly the Chinese border, as the land beyond it for quite a distance was controlled by the Chinese government, and there were several large towns and a few very strong fortresses in this surrounding area, all of which were occupied and defended by Chinese troops.
The inhabitants, however, of the countries outside the wall were generally of the Tartar or Mongul race. They were of a nation or tribe called the Kitan, and were somewhat inclined to rebel against the Chinese rule. In order to assist in keeping them in subjection, one of the Chinese emperors issued a decree which ordained that the governors of those provinces should place in all the large towns, and other strongholds outside the wall, twice as many families of the Chinese as there were of the Kitan. This regulation greatly increased the discontent of the Kitan, and made them more inclined to rebellion than they were before.
The people living outside the wall were mostly from the Tartar or Mongol ethnicity. They belonged to a group known as the Kitan, and they were somewhat resistant to Chinese authority. To help keep them in check, one of the Chinese emperors issued a decree requiring the governors of those provinces to settle twice as many Chinese families in all the major towns and fortifications outside the wall as there were Kitan families. This rule significantly heightened the Kitan's dissatisfaction and made them even more prone to rebellion than before.
Yong-tsi.
Besides this, there had been for some time a growing difficulty between the Chinese government and Genghis Khan. It seems that the Monguls had been for a long time accustomed to pay some sort of tribute to the Emperor of [Pg 186]China, and many years before, while Genghis Khan, under the name of Temujin, was living at Karakorom, a subject of Vang Khan, the emperor sent a certain royal prince, named Yong-tsi, to receive what was due. While Yong-tsi was in the Mongul territory he and Temujin met, but they did not agree together at all. The Chinese prince put some slight upon Temujin, which Temujin resented. Very likely Temujin, whose character at that time, as well as afterward, was marked with a great deal of pride and spirit, opposed the payment of the tribute. At any rate, Yong-tsi became very much incensed against him, and, on his return, made serious charges against him to the emperor, and urged that he should be seized and put to death. But the emperor declined engaging in so dangerous an undertaking. Yong-tsi's proposal, however, became known to Temujin, and he secretly resolved that he would one day have his revenge.
Besides this, there had been for some time a growing conflict between the Chinese government and Genghis Khan. It seems that the Mongols had long been used to paying some form of tribute to the Emperor of [Pg 186] China, and many years earlier, when Genghis Khan, then known as Temujin, was living in Karakoram as a subject of Vang Khan, the emperor sent a royal prince named Yong-tsi to collect what was owed. While Yong-tsi was in Mongol territory, he and Temujin met, but they did not see eye to eye. The Chinese prince disrespected Temujin, which Temujin took offense to. Likely, Temujin, known for his pride and spirit both then and later, opposed paying the tribute. Regardless, Yong-tsi became very angry with him and, upon his return, made serious accusations against him to the emperor, insisting that he should be captured and executed. However, the emperor chose not to get involved in such a risky undertaking. Nonetheless, Temujin learned of Yong-tsi's proposal and secretly vowed that he would one day get his revenge.
At length, about three or four years after Temujin was raised to the throne, the emperor of the Chinese died, and Yong-tsi succeeded him. The very next year he sent an officer to Genghis Khan to demand the usual tribute. When the officer came into the presence of Genghis Khan in his camp, and made his demand, [Pg 187]Genghis Khan asked him who was the emperor that had sent him with such a message.
At last, around three or four years after Temujin became emperor, the Chinese emperor died, and Yong-tsi took over. The very next year, he sent an officer to Genghis Khan to ask for the usual tribute. When the officer arrived in Genghis Khan's camp and made his request, [Pg 187] Genghis Khan asked him who the emperor was that had sent him with such a message.
The officer replied that Yong-tsi was at that time emperor of the Chinese.
The officer replied that Yong-tsi was the emperor of China at that time.
"Yong-tsi!" repeated Genghis Khan, in a tone of great contempt. "The Chinese have a proverb," he added, "that such a people as they ought to have a god for their emperor; but it seems they do not know how to choose even a decent man."
"Yong-tsi!" Genghis Khan repeated, with great disdain. "The Chinese have a saying," he continued, "that a people like them should have a god for their emperor; but it seems they can't even pick a decent person."
It was true that they had such a proverb. They were as remarkable, it seems, in those days as they are now for their national self-importance and vanity.
It was true that they had a saying like that. Back then, they were just as notable for their national pride and vanity as they are now.
"Go and tell your emperor," added Genghis Khan, "that I am a sovereign ruler, and that I will never acknowledge him as my master."
"Go and tell your emperor," Genghis Khan added, "that I am a reigning ruler, and that I will never accept him as my superior."
Hujaku.
When the messenger returned with this defiant answer, Yong-tsi was very much enraged, and immediately began to prepare for war. Genghis Khan also at once commenced his preparations. He sent envoys to the leading khans who occupied the territories outside the wall inviting them to join him. He raised a great army, and put the several divisions of it under the charge of his ablest generals. Yong-tsi raised a great army too. The historians say [Pg 188]that it amounted to three hundred thousand men. He put this army under the command of a great general named Hujaku, and ordered him to advance with it to the northward, so as to intercept the army of Genghis Khan on its way, and to defend the wall and the fortresses on the outside of it from his attacks.
When the messenger came back with this bold reply, Yong-tsi was extremely angry and quickly started getting ready for war. Genghis Khan also immediately began his preparations. He sent envoys to the main khans who controlled the lands beyond the wall, inviting them to ally with him. He gathered a large army and assigned its different divisions to his most skilled generals. Yong-tsi also raised a massive army. Historians say [Pg 188] that it totaled three hundred thousand men. He put this army under the command of a talented general named Hujaku and instructed him to move north to intercept Genghis Khan's forces on their way and to protect the wall and the fortresses outside it from his attacks.
In the campaign which ensued Genghis Khan was most successful. The Monguls took possession of a great many towns and fortresses beyond the wall, and every victory that they gained made the tribes and nations that inhabited those provinces more and more disposed to join them. Many of them revolted against the Chinese authority, and turned to their side. One of these was a chieftain so powerful that he commanded an army of one hundred thousand men. In order to bind himself solemnly to the covenant which he was to make with Genghis Khan, he ascended a mountain in company with the envoy and with others who were to witness the proceedings, and there performed the ceremony customary on such occasions. The ceremony consisted of sacrificing a white horse and a black ox, and then breaking an arrow, at the same time pronouncing an oath by which he bound himself under the most solemn sanctions to be faithful to Genghis Khan.
In the campaign that followed, Genghis Khan was very successful. The Mongols captured many towns and fortresses beyond the wall, and each victory they achieved made the tribes and nations living in those areas more willing to join them. Many of them rebelled against Chinese authority and sided with the Mongols. One such leader was powerful enough to command an army of one hundred thousand men. To formally commit to the agreement he was making with Genghis Khan, he climbed a mountain with the envoy and others who were there to witness the event, and performed the customary ceremony. This ritual involved sacrificing a white horse and a black ox, and then breaking an arrow, while stating an oath that bound him under the most serious terms to remain loyal to Genghis Khan.
To reward the prince for this act of adhesion to his cause, Genghis Khan made him king over all that portion of the country, and caused him to be every where so proclaimed. This encouraged a great many other khans and chieftains to come over to his side; and at length one who had the command of one of the gates of the great wall, and of the fortress which defended it, joined him. By this means Genghis Khan obtained access to the interior of the Chinese dominions, and Yong-tsi and his great general Hujaku became seriously alarmed.
To reward the prince for his loyalty to his cause, Genghis Khan made him the king of that entire part of the country and had it announced everywhere. This motivated many other khans and leaders to join his side; eventually, one who was in charge of a gate in the Great Wall and the fortress protecting it came over to him. As a result, Genghis Khan gained access to the heart of Chinese territory, causing Yong-tsi and his top general Hujaku to become quite alarmed.
At length, after various marchings and counter-marchings, Genghis Khan learned that Hujaku was encamped with the whole of his army in a very strong position at the foot of a mountain, and he determined to proceed thither and attack him. He did so; and the result of the battle was that Hujaku was beaten and was forced to retreat. He retired to a great fortified town, and Genghis Khan followed him and laid siege to the town. Hujaku, finding himself in imminent danger, fled; and Genghis Khan was on the point of taking the town, when he was suddenly stopped in his career by being one day wounded severely by an arrow which was shot at him from the wall.
After various marches and counter-marches, Genghis Khan learned that Hujaku had set up camp with his entire army in a very strong position at the base of a mountain, and he decided to move there and attack. He did so, and the outcome of the battle was that Hujaku was defeated and forced to retreat. He withdrew to a heavily fortified town, and Genghis Khan followed him and laid siege to it. Realizing he was in grave danger, Hujaku fled, and Genghis Khan was on the verge of taking the town when he was suddenly halted by a severe injury from an arrow shot at him from the wall.
The wound was so severe that, while suffering [Pg 190]under it, Genghis Khan found that he could not successfully direct the operations of his army, and so he withdrew his troops and retired into his own country, to wait there until his wound should be healed. In a few months he was entirely recovered, and the next year he fitted out a new expedition, and advanced again into China.
The injury was so serious that, while dealing with it [Pg 190], Genghis Khan realized he couldn't effectively lead his army. So, he pulled back his troops and returned home to wait until his wound healed. A few months later, he was fully recovered, and the following year he organized a new campaign and moved back into China.
In the mean time, Hujaku, who had been repeatedly defeated and driven back the year before by Genghis Khan, had fallen into disgrace. His rivals and enemies among the other generals of the army, and among the officers of the court, conspired against him, and represented to the emperor that he was unfit to command, and that his having failed to defend the towns and the country that had been committed to him was owing to his cowardice and incapacity. In consequence of these representations Hujaku was cashiered, that is, dismissed from his command in disgrace.
In the meantime, Hujaku, who had been repeatedly defeated and pushed back the previous year by Genghis Khan, had fallen from favor. His rivals and enemies among the other army generals and court officials plotted against him, convincing the emperor that he was unfit to lead and that his failure to defend the towns and territory assigned to him was due to his cowardice and inability. As a result of these claims, Hujaku was dismissed from his command in disgrace.
This made him very angry, and he determined that he would have his revenge. There was a large party in his favor at court, as well as a party against him; and after a long and bitter contention, the former once more prevailed, and induced the emperor to restore Hujaku to his command again.
This made him really angry, and he decided he would get his revenge. There was a big faction supporting him at court, as well as one opposing him; and after a long and tough struggle, the supporters won again, convincing the emperor to give Hujaku his command back.
The quarrel, however, was not ended, and so, when Genghis Khan came the next year to renew the invasion, the councils of the Chinese were so distracted, and their operations so paralyzed by this feud, that he gained very easy victories over them. The Chinese generals, instead of acting together in a harmonious manner against the common enemy, were intent only on the quarrel which they were waging against each other.
The conflict was far from resolved, and when Genghis Khan returned the following year to continue his invasion, the Chinese leaders were so divided and their efforts so hindered by this feud that he easily defeated them. Instead of working together against a common enemy, the Chinese generals were solely focused on their infighting.
At length the animosity proceeded to such an extreme that Hujaku resolved to depose the emperor, who seemed inclined rather to take part against him, assassinate all the chiefs of the opposite party, and then finally to put the emperor to death, and cause himself to be proclaimed in his stead.
At last, the hostility escalated to the point where Hujaku decided to remove the emperor, who appeared to be leaning towards opposing him, assassinate all the leaders of the rival faction, and ultimately kill the emperor, declaring himself as the new ruler.
In order to prepare the way for the execution of this scheme, he forbore to act vigorously against Genghis Khan and the Monguls, but allowed them to advance farther and farther into the country. This, of course, increased the general discontent and excitement, and prepared the way for the revolt which Hujaku was plotting.
To set the stage for this plan, he held back from taking strong action against Genghis Khan and the Monguls, letting them push deeper into the territory. This, of course, fueled more general unrest and tension, paving the way for the uprising that Hujaku was scheming.
Death of Yong-tsi.
At length the time for action arrived. Hujaku suddenly appeared at the head of a large force at the gates of the capital, and gave the [Pg 192]alarm that the Monguls were coming. He pressed forward into the city to the palace, and gave the alarm there. At the same time, files of soldiers, whom he had ordered to this service, went to all parts of the city, arresting and putting to death all the leaders of the party opposed to him, under pretense that he had discovered a plot or conspiracy in which they were engaged to betray the city to the enemy. The excitement and confusion which was produced by this charge, and by the alarm occasioned by the supposed coming of the Monguls, so paralyzed the authorities of the town that nobody resisted Hujaku, or attempted to save the persons whom he arrested. Some of them he caused to be killed on the spot. Others he shut up in prison. Finding himself thus undisputed master of the city, he next took possession of the palace, seized the emperor, deposed him from his office, and shut him up in a dungeon. Soon afterward he put him to death.
At last, the moment for action arrived. Hujaku suddenly showed up with a large force at the gates of the capital and raised the [Pg 192]alarm that the Mongols were coming. He pushed into the city to the palace and sounded the alarm there. At the same time, groups of soldiers, whom he had assigned to this task, went throughout the city, arresting and executing all the leaders of the opposing party, claiming he had uncovered a plot or conspiracy in which they were involved to betray the city to the enemy. The panic and chaos caused by this accusation, along with the fear of the supposed Mongol invasion, paralyzed the city's authorities, and no one resisted Hujaku or tried to help those he arrested. Some he ordered to be killed on the spot, while others he locked up in prison. With no one to oppose him, he then took control of the palace, captured the emperor, removed him from power, and imprisoned him in a dungeon. Shortly afterward, he had him executed.
This was the end of Yong-tsi; but Hujaku did not succeed, after all, in his design of causing himself to be proclaimed emperor in his stead. He found that there would be very great opposition to this, and so he gave up this part of his plan, and finally raised a certain [Pg 193]prince of the royal family to the throne, while he retained his office of commander-in-chief of the forces. Having thus, as he thought, effectually destroyed the influence and power of his enemies at the capital, he put himself once more at the head of his troops, and went forth to meet Genghis Khan.
This was the end of Yong-tsi, but Hujaku didn’t succeed in his plan to have himself declared emperor in his place. He realized there would be significant opposition to this, so he abandoned that part of his strategy and instead elevated a certain [Pg 193] prince from the royal family to the throne while keeping his position as commander-in-chief of the forces. Believing he had effectively diminished the influence and power of his enemies in the capital, he once again took charge of his troops and set out to confront Genghis Khan.
Some accident happened to him about this time by which his foot was hurt, so that he was, in some degree, disabled, but still he went on. At length he met the vanguard of Genghis Khan's army at a place where they were attempting to cross a river by a bridge. Hujaku determined immediately to attack them. The state of his foot was such that he could not walk nor even mount a horse, but he caused himself to be put upon a sort of car, and was by this means carried into the battle.
Some accident happened to him around this time that injured his foot, leaving him somewhat disabled, yet he pressed on. Eventually, he encountered the vanguard of Genghis Khan's army at a spot where they were trying to cross a river via a bridge. Hujaku decided right away to attack them. His foot was in such bad shape that he couldn't walk or even get on a horse, but he had himself loaded onto a kind of cart and was carried into battle that way.
Hujaku's victory.
The Monguls were completely defeated and driven back. Perhaps this was because Genghis Khan was not there to command them. He was at some distance in the rear with the main body of the army.
The Mongols were completely defeated and pushed back. Maybe this was because Genghis Khan wasn't there to lead them. He was some distance behind with the main part of the army.
Hujaku was very desirous of following up his victory by pursuing and attacking the Mongul vanguard the next day. He could not, however, do this personally, for, on account of the excitement and exposure which he had endured [Pg 194]in the battle, and the rough movements and joltings which, notwithstanding all his care, he had to bear in being conveyed to and fro about the field, his foot grew much worse. Inflammation set in during the night, and the next day the wound opened afresh; so he was obliged to give up the idea of going out himself against the enemy, and to send one of his generals instead. The general to whom he gave the command was named Kan-ki.
Hujaku was really eager to follow up his victory by chasing and attacking the Mongol advance team the next day. However, he couldn't do this himself because, due to the excitement and exposure he had experienced [Pg 194] in the battle, along with the rough movements and jolting he endured while being moved around the field, his foot got much worse. Inflammation set in overnight, and the next day the wound reopened; so he had to give up the plan of going out against the enemy himself and instead sent one of his generals. The general he chose for the command was named Kan-ki.
Failure.
Hujaku enraged.
Kan-ki went out against the enemy, but, after a time, returned unsuccessful. Hujaku was very angry with him when he came to hear his report. Perhaps the wound in his foot made him impatient and unreasonable. At any rate, he declared that the cause of Kan-ki's failure was his dilatoriness in pursuing the enemy, which was cowardice or treachery, and, in either case, he deserved to suffer death for it. He immediately sent to the emperor a report of the case, asking that the sentence of death which he had pronounced against Kan-ki might be confirmed, and that he might be authorized to put it into execution.
Kan-ki went out to fight the enemy but eventually returned without success. Hujaku was very upset when he heard his report. Maybe the injury to his foot made him impatient and unreasonable. In any case, he claimed that Kan-ki's failure was due to his slow pursuit of the enemy, which he viewed as cowardice or betrayal, and in either situation, he believed Kan-ki deserved to be executed for it. He immediately sent a report to the emperor, requesting that the death sentence he had imposed on Kan-ki be upheld and that he be given permission to carry it out.
But the emperor, knowing that Kan-ki was a courageous and faithful officer, would not consent.
But the emperor, knowing that Kan-ki was a brave and loyal officer, would not agree.
In the mean while, before the emperor's answer [Pg 195]came back, the wrath of Hujaku had had time to cool a little. Accordingly, when he received the answer, he said to Kan-ki that he would, after all, try him once more.
In the meantime, before the emperor's response [Pg 195] arrived, Hujaku's anger had cooled off a bit. So, when he got the answer, he told Kan-ki that he would, after all, give him another chance.
"Take the command of the troops again," said he, "and go out against the enemy. If you beat them, I will overlook your first offense and spare your life; but if you are beaten yourself a second time, you shall die."
"Take command of the troops again," he said, "and go out against the enemy. If you win, I’ll forgive your first mistake and spare your life; but if you lose again, you’ll die."
The sand-storm.
So Kan-ki placed himself at the head of his detachment, and went out again to attack the Monguls. They were to the northward, and were posted, it seems, upon or near a sandy plain. At any rate, a strong north wind began to blow at the time when the attack commenced, and blew the sand and dust into the eyes of his soldiers so that they could not see, while their enemies the Monguls, having their backs to the wind, were very little incommoded. The result was that Kan-ki was repulsed with considerable loss, and was obliged to make the best of his way back to Hujaku's quarters to save the remainder of his men.
So Kan-ki put himself in charge of his team and went out once again to fight the Monguls. They were located to the north, apparently on or near a sandy plain. In any case, a strong north wind started blowing just as the attack began, sending sand and dust into the eyes of his soldiers, making it hard for them to see. Meanwhile, the Monguls, with their backs to the wind, weren’t affected much. As a result, Kan-ki faced significant losses and had to retreat back to Hujaku's camp to protect the rest of his men.
He was now desperate. Hujaku had declared that if he came back without having gained a victory he should die, and he had no doubt that the man was violent and reckless enough to keep his word. He determined not to submit. [Pg 196]He might as well die fighting, he thought, at the head of his troops, as to be ignobly put to death by Hujaku's executioner. So he arranged it with his troops, who probably hated Hujaku as much as he did, that, on returning to the town, they should march in under arms, take possession of the place, surround the palace, and seize the general and make him prisoner, or kill him if he should attempt any resistance.
He was now desperate. Hujaku had said that if he came back without a victory, he would die, and he had no doubt that the man was violent and reckless enough to follow through on that threat. He decided that he would not give in. [Pg 196]He thought he might as well die fighting at the front with his troops than be dishonorably executed by Hujaku's executioner. So he made arrangements with his troops, who probably hated Hujaku as much as he did, that when they returned to the town, they would march in armed, take control of the place, surround the palace, and capture the general—or kill him if he tried to resist.
Hujaku's flight.
He is killed in the gardens.
The troops accordingly, when they arrived at the gates of the town, seized and disarmed the guards, and then marched in, brandishing their weapons, and uttering loud shouts and outcries, which excited first a feeling of astonishment and then of terror among the inhabitants. The alarm soon spread to the palace. Indeed, the troops themselves soon reached and surrounded the palace, and began thundering at the gates to gain admission. They soon forced their way in. Hujaku, in the mean time, terrified and panic-stricken, had fled from the palace into the gardens, in hopes to make his escape by the garden walls. The soldiers pursued him. In his excitement and agitation he leaped down from a wall too high for such a descent, and, in his fall, broke his leg. He lay writhing helplessly on the ground when [Pg 197]the soldiers came up. They were wild and furious with the excitement of pursuit, and they killed him with their spears where he lay.
The troops, upon reaching the town gates, overpowered and disarmed the guards, then marched in, waving their weapons and shouting loudly, which first astonished and then terrified the locals. The alarm quickly spread to the palace. Soon enough, the troops reached and surrounded the palace, banging on the gates to be let in. They forced their way inside without delay. Meanwhile, Hujaku, scared and panicking, had fled from the palace into the gardens, hoping to escape over the garden walls. The soldiers chased after him. In his panic, he jumped down from a wall that was too high for such a leap and broke his leg in the fall. He lay there, helplessly writhing on the ground, when [Pg 197]the soldiers caught up to him. They were wild and furious with the thrill of the chase, and they killed him with their spears right where he lay.
Kan-ki took the head of his old enemy and carried it to the capital, with the intention of offering it to the emperor, and also of surrendering himself to the officers of justice, in order, as he said, that he might be put to death for the crime of which he had been guilty in heading a military revolt and killing his superior officer. By all the laws of war this was a most heinous and a wholly unpardonable offense.
Kan-ki took the head of his former enemy and brought it to the capital, planning to present it to the emperor, and also to turn himself in to the justice officials, so that, as he claimed, he could be executed for the crime of leading a military revolt and killing his commanding officer. By all standards of war, this was a serious and completely unforgivable offense.
But the emperor was heartily glad that the turbulent and unmanageable old general was put out of the way, for a man so unprincipled, so ambitious, and so reckless as Hujaku was is always an object of aversion and terror to all who have any thing to do with him. The emperor accordingly issued a proclamation, in which he declared that Hujaku had been justly put to death in punishment for many crimes which he had committed, and soon afterward he appointed Kan-ki commander-in-chief of the forces in his stead.
But the emperor was really glad that the turbulent and uncontrollable old general was dealt with because a man as unscrupulous, ambitious, and reckless as Hujaku is always feared and hated by everyone involved with him. The emperor then issued a proclamation declaring that Hujaku had been justly executed as punishment for his many crimes, and shortly after, he appointed Kan-ki as the new commander-in-chief of the forces.
Chapter 16.
Conquests in China.
1211-1216
1211-1216
Rich and fertile country.
Grand invasion.
Simultaneous attack by four armies.
After the death of Hujaku, the Emperor of China endeavored to defend his dominions against Genghis Khan by means of his other generals, and the war was continued for several years, during which time Genghis Khan made himself master of all the northern part of China, and ravaged the whole country in the most reckless and cruel manner. The country was very populous and very rich. The people, unlike the Monguls and Tartars, lived by tilling the ground, and they practiced, in great perfection, many manufacturing and mechanic arts. The country was very fertile, and, in the place of the boundless pasturages of the Mongul territories, it was covered in all directions with cultivated fields, gardens, orchards, and mulberry-groves, while thriving villages and busy towns were scattered over the whole face of it. It was to protect this busy hive of wealth and industry that the great wall had been built ages before; for the Chinese had always been stationary, [Pg 199]industrious, and peaceful, while the territories of Central Asia, lying to the north of them, had been filled from time immemorial with wild, roaming, and unscrupulous troops of marauders, like those who were now united under the banner of Genghis Khan. The wall had afforded for some hundreds of years an adequate protection, for no commander had appeared of sufficient power to organize and combine the various hordes on a scale great enough to enable them to force so strong a barrier. But, now that Genghis Khan had come upon the stage, the barrier was broken through, and the terrible and reckless hordes poured in with all the force and fury of an inundation. In the year 1214, which was the year following that in which Hujaku was killed, Genghis Khan organized a force so large, for the invasion of China, that he divided it into four different battalions, which were to enter by different roads, and ravage different portions of the country. Each of these divisions was by itself a great and powerful army, and the simultaneous invasion of four such masses of reckless and merciless enemies filled the whole land with terror and dismay.
Aafter the death of Hujaku, the Emperor of China tried to defend his territory against Genghis Khan through his other generals. The war dragged on for several years, during which Genghis Khan seized control of the entire northern part of China, ravaging the country in a brutal and reckless way. The region was very populous and wealthy. The people, unlike the Mongols and Tartars, farmed the land and excelled in many manufacturing and mechanical skills. The land was incredibly fertile, and instead of the endless pastures of the Mongol territories, it was filled in every direction with cultivated fields, gardens, orchards, and mulberry groves, while thriving villages and bustling towns dotted the landscape. The great wall had been built ages ago to protect this hive of wealth and industry because the Chinese had always been settled, hardworking, and peaceful. In contrast, the territories of Central Asia to the north had long been inhabited by wild, roaming, and ruthless bands of marauders, similar to those now united under Genghis Khan. For hundreds of years, the wall had provided adequate protection since no commander had emerged with enough power to organize and unite various hordes to breach such a strong barrier. However, now that Genghis Khan had entered the scene, the barrier was broken, and his fierce and reckless hordes surged in like an overwhelming flood. In the year 1214, the year after Hujaku was killed, Genghis Khan assembled an enormous force for the invasion of China, dividing it into four separate battalions that would enter through different routes and devastate different areas of the country. Each of these divisions was a formidable army in its own right, and the simultaneous invasion of four such reckless and merciless forces filled the entire land with fear and dread.
The Chinese emperor sent the best bodies of troops under his command to guard the passes [Pg 200]in the mountains, and the bridges and fording-places on the rivers, hoping in this way to do something toward stemming the tide of these torrents of invasion. But it was all in vain. Genghis Khan had raised and equipped his forces by means, in a great measure, of the plunder which he had obtained in China the year before, and he had made great promises and glowing representations to his men in respect to the booty to be obtained in this new campaign. The troops were consequently full of ardor and enthusiasm, and they pressed on with such impetuosity as to carry all before them.
The Chinese emperor sent his best troops to guard the mountain passes [Pg 200]and the bridges and crossing points on the rivers, hoping to slow down the waves of invasion. But it was all for nothing. Genghis Khan had built up and equipped his army largely through the loot he had taken from China the year before, and he made grand promises and enticing claims to his men about the riches to be gained from this new campaign. As a result, the troops were filled with excitement and determination, and they pushed forward with such force that they overwhelmed everything in their path.
Immense plunder.
The Emperor of China, in pursuing his measures of defense, had ordered all the men capable of bearing arms in the villages and in the open country to repair to the nearest large city or fortress, there to be enrolled and equipped for service. The consequence was that the Monguls found in many places, as they advanced through the country, nobody but infirm old men, and women and children in the hamlets and villages. A great many of these, especially such as seemed to be of most consequence, the handsomest and best of the women, and the oldest children, they seized and took with them in continuing their march, intending to make slaves of them. They also took possession [Pg 201]of all the gold and silver, and also of all the silks and other rich and valuable merchandise which they found, and distributed it as plunder. The spoil which they obtained, too, in sheep and cattle, was enormous. From it they made up immense flocks and herds, which were driven off into the Mongul country. The rest were slaughtered, and used to supply the army with food.
The Emperor of China, in his efforts to defend the realm, had instructed all able-bodied men in the villages and countryside to head to the closest large city or fortress to be registered and equipped for service. As a result, the Monguls found, as they advanced through the region, that many places had only frail old men, women, and children remaining in the hamlets and villages. A significant number of these people, particularly those who appeared most valuable, such as the most attractive women and the oldest children, were taken with them as they continued their march, intending to enslave them. They also seized all the gold and silver, along with silks and other valuable goods they encountered, distributing it as loot. The quantity of sheep and cattle they acquired was staggering. They created huge flocks and herds, which were driven back to the Mongul territory. The rest were slaughtered to provide food for the army.
It was the custom of the invaders, after having pillaged a town and its environs, and taken away all which they could convert to any useful purpose for themselves, to burn the town itself, and then to march on, leaving in the place only a smoking heap of ruins, with the miserable remnant of the population which they had spared wandering about the scene of desolation in misery and despair.
It was the habit of the invaders, after looting a town and its surroundings, and taking everything they could use for themselves, to set the town on fire. Then they would move on, leaving behind only a pile of smoldering ruins, with the unfortunate survivors they had spared roaming the area of devastation in hopelessness and despair.
They made a most cowardly and atrocious use, too, of the prisoners whom they conveyed away. When they arrived at a fortified town where there was a garrison or any other armed force prepared to resist them, they would bring forward these helpless captives, and put them in the fore-front of the battle in such a manner that the men on the walls could not shoot their arrows at their savage assailants without killing their own wives and children. The officers [Pg 202]commanded the men to fire notwithstanding. But they were so moved by the piteous cries which the women and children made that they could not bear to do it, and so they refused to obey, and in the excitement and confusion thus produced the Monguls easily obtained possession of the town.
They used the prisoners in a really cowardly and horrific way, too. When they reached a fortified town with a garrison or any other armed force ready to resist them, they would bring out these defenseless captives and place them at the front of the battle. This made it impossible for the men on the walls to shoot their arrows at the brutal attackers without harming their own wives and children. The officers [Pg 202]ordered the soldiers to fire anyway. But the heartbreaking cries of the women and children moved them so much that they couldn't go through with it. As a result, they disobeyed, and in the chaos that followed, the Monguls easily took control of the town.
There are two great rivers in China, both of which flow from west to east, and they are at such a distance from each other and from the frontiers that they divide the territory into three nearly equal parts. The northernmost of these rivers is the Hoang Ho. The Monguls in the course of two years overran and made themselves masters of almost the whole country lying north of this river, that is, of about one third of China proper. There were, however, some strongly-fortified towns which they found it very difficult to conquer.
There are two major rivers in China that flow from west to east, and they are spaced far enough apart and from the borders to divide the land into three almost equal sections. The northernmost of these rivers is the Yellow River. The Mongols managed to invade and take control of nearly the entire area north of this river in just two years, which is about one-third of China itself. However, there were some well-fortified towns that they found really difficult to conquer.
Among other places, there was the imperial city of Yen-king, where the emperor himself resided, which was so strongly defended that for some time the Monguls did not venture to attack it. At length, however, Genghis Khan came himself to the place, and concentrated there a very large force. The emperor and his court were very much alarmed, expecting an immediate assault. Still Genghis Khan hesitated. [Pg 203]Some of his generals urged him to scale the walls, and so force his way into the city. But he thought it more politic to adopt a different plan.
Among other locations, there was the imperial city of Yen-king, where the emperor lived, and it was so well defended that the Mongols didn't dare to attack it for quite a while. Eventually, though, Genghis Khan arrived himself and assembled a very large army there. The emperor and his court were extremely worried, expecting an immediate assault. Still, Genghis Khan hesitated. [Pg 203]Some of his generals pushed him to scale the walls and forcibly enter the city. But he believed it was more strategic to choose a different approach.
So he sent an officer into the town with proposals of peace to be communicated to the emperor. In these proposals Genghis Khan said that he himself was inclined to spare the town, but that to appease his soldiers, who were furious to attack and pillage the city, it would be necessary to make them considerable presents, and that, if the emperor would agree to such terms with him as should enable him to satisfy his men in this respect, he would spare the city and would retire.
So he sent an officer into the town with peace proposals to share with the emperor. In these proposals, Genghis Khan said that he was willing to spare the town, but to calm his soldiers, who were eager to attack and loot the city, he would need to receive significant gifts. He stated that if the emperor could agree to terms that would allow him to satisfy his men, he would spare the city and withdraw.
The emperor and his advisers were much perplexed at the receipt of this proposal. There was great difference of opinion among the counselors in respect to the reply which was to be made to it. Some were in favor of rejecting it at once. One general, not content with a simple rejection of it, proposed that, to show the indignation and resentment which they felt in receiving it, the garrison should march out of the gates and attack the Monguls in their camp.
The emperor and his advisers were very confused by this proposal. There was a lot of disagreement among the counselors about how to respond. Some wanted to reject it immediately. One general, not satisfied with just rejecting it, suggested that to express their anger and frustration at receiving it, the garrison should march out of the gates and attack the Mongols in their camp.
There were other ministers, however, who urged the emperor to submit to the necessity of the case, and make peace with the conqueror. [Pg 204]They said that the idea of going out to attack the enemy in their camp was too desperate to be entertained for a moment, and if they waited within the walls and attempted to defend themselves there, they exposed themselves to a terrible danger, without any countervailing hope of advantage at all commensurate with it; for if they failed to save the city they were all utterly and irretrievably ruined; and if, on the other hand, they succeeded in repelling the assault, it was only a brief respite that they could hope to gain, for the Monguls would soon return in greater numbers and in a higher state of excitement and fury than ever. Besides, they said, the garrison was discontented and depressed in spirit, and would make but a feeble resistance. It was composed mainly of troops brought in from the country, away from their families and homes, and all that they desired was to be released from duty, in order that they might go and see what had become of their wives and children.
There were other ministers, though, who advised the emperor to accept the situation and make peace with the conqueror. [Pg 204] They argued that the idea of launching an attack on the enemy in their camp was far too reckless to consider, and if they stayed behind the walls and tried to defend themselves, they would be putting themselves in serious danger without any real hope of gaining anything in return. If they failed to save the city, they would be completely and irreversibly lost; and even if they managed to fend off the attack, they could only expect a temporary relief since the Mongols would soon return in even greater numbers and in a more aggressive state than before. Additionally, they pointed out that the garrison was unhappy and demoralized, which would lead to a weak defense. Most of the troops were from the countryside, far away from their families and homes, and all they wanted was to be relieved from duty so they could check on their wives and children.
Terms of peace agreed upon.
The emperor, in the end, adopted this counsel, and he sent a commissioner to the camp of Genghis Khan to ask on what terms peace could be made. Genghis Khan stated the conditions. They were very hard, but the emperor was compelled to submit to them. One of the stipulations [Pg 205]was that Genghis Khan was to receive one of the Chinese princesses, a daughter of the late emperor Yong-tsi, to add to the number of his wives. There were also to be delivered to him for slaves five hundred young boys and as many girls, three thousand horses, a large quantity of silk, and an immense sum of money. As soon as these conditions were fulfilled, after dividing the slaves and the booty among the officers and soldiers of his army, Genghis Khan raised the siege and moved off to the northward.
The emperor ultimately followed this advice and sent a commissioner to Genghis Khan's camp to negotiate peace terms. Genghis Khan laid out the conditions. They were quite harsh, but the emperor had no choice but to accept them. One of the requirements [Pg 205] was that Genghis Khan would receive one of the Chinese princesses, a daughter of the late emperor Yong-tsi, to join his wives. Additionally, he was to be given five hundred young boys and the same number of girls as slaves, three thousand horses, a large amount of silk, and a huge sum of money. Once these conditions were met, Genghis Khan divided the slaves and loot among his officers and soldiers, lifted the siege, and headed north.
In respect to the captives that his soldiers had taken in the towns and villages—the women and children spoken of above—the army carried off with them all that were old enough to be of any value as slaves. The little children, who would only, they thought, be in the way, they massacred.
In regard to the captives that his soldiers took in the towns and villages—the women and children mentioned earlier—the army took with them all those old enough to be valuable as slaves. The little children, who they thought would just be a hindrance, were killed.
Consultations.
The emperor was by no means easy after the Mongul army had gone. A marauding enemy like that, bought off by the payment of a ransom, is exceedingly apt to find some pretext for returning, and the emperor did not feel that he was safe. Very soon after the Monguls had withdrawn, he proposed to his council the plan of removing his court southward to the other side of the Hoang Ho, to a large city in the [Pg 206]province of Henan. Some of his counselors made great objections to this proposal. They said that if the emperor withdrew in that manner from the northern provinces that portion of his empire would be irretrievably lost. Genghis Khan would soon obtain complete and undisputed possession of the whole of it. The proper course to be adopted, they said, was to remain and make a firm stand in defense of the capital and of the country. They must levy new troops, repair the fortifications, recruit the garrison, and lay in supplies of food and of other military stores, and thus prepare themselves for a vigorous and efficient resistance in case the enemy should return.
The emperor was definitely not at ease after the Mongol army left. A raiding enemy like that, paid off with a ransom, is very likely to find an excuse to come back, and the emperor didn’t feel safe. Soon after the Mongols had left, he suggested to his council that they move his court south across the Hoang Ho River to a large city in the [Pg 206] province of Henan. Some of his advisors strongly opposed this idea. They argued that if the emperor retreated like that from the northern provinces, that part of his empire would be permanently lost. Genghis Khan would quickly take full and uncontested control of it. They believed the right approach was to stay and firmly defend the capital and the country. They needed to recruit new troops, repair the fortifications, strengthen the garrison, and stock up on food and other military supplies, preparing for a strong and effective resistance in case the enemy returned.
But the emperor could not be persuaded. He said that the treasury was exhausted, the troops were discouraged, the cities around the capital were destroyed, and the whole country was so depopulated by the devastations of the Monguls that no considerable number of fresh levies could be obtained; and that, consequently, the only safe course for the government to pursue was to retire to the southward, beyond the river. He would, however, he added, leave his son, with a strong garrison, to defend the capital.
But the emperor couldn’t be convinced. He stated that the treasury was empty, the troops were disheartened, the cities around the capital were in ruins, and the entire country had been so devastated by the Mongols that there was no way to gather a significant number of new recruits. Therefore, he believed the only safe option for the government was to retreat south of the river. However, he added that he would leave his son behind with a strong garrison to protect the capital.
Revolt of the guards.
He accordingly took with him a few favorites of his immediate family and a small body [Pg 207]of troops, and commenced his journey—a journey which was considered by all the people as a base and ignoble flight. He involved himself in endless troubles by this step. A revolt broke out on the way among the guards who accompanied him. One of the generals who headed the revolt sent a messenger to Genghis Khan informing him of the emperor's abandonment of his capital, and offering to go over, with all the troops under his command, to the service of Genghis Khan if Genghis Khan would receive him.
He took a few close family members and a small group [Pg 207] of troops with him and started his journey—a journey that everyone saw as a cowardly and shameful retreat. This decision led him into countless troubles. A rebellion broke out among the guards traveling with him. One of the generals leading the revolt sent a message to Genghis Khan, informing him of the emperor's abandonment of his capital and offering to switch sides with all the troops under his command if Genghis Khan accepted him.
When Genghis Khan heard thus of the retreat of the emperor from his capital, he was, or pretended to be, much incensed. He considered the proceeding as in some sense an act of hostility against himself, and, as such, an infraction of the treaty and a renewal of the war. So he immediately ordered one of his leading generals—a certain chieftain named Mingan—to proceed southward at the head of a large army and lay siege to Yen-king again.
When Genghis Khan heard about the emperor's retreat from his capital, he was, or pretended to be, very angry. He saw this move as a form of hostility against him and considered it a violation of the treaty and a restart of the war. He quickly ordered one of his top generals—a chieftain named Mingan—to head south with a large army and lay siege to Yen-king again.
The old emperor, who seems now to have lost all spirit, and to have given himself up entirely to despondency and fear, was greatly alarmed for the safety of his son the prince, whom he had left in command at Yen-king. He immediately sent orders to his son to leave the city [Pg 208]and come to him. The departure of the prince, in obedience to these orders, of course threw an additional gloom over the city, and excited still more the general discontent which the emperor's conduct had awakened.
The old emperor, who seems to have totally lost his spirit and given in to despair and fear, was extremely worried about the safety of his son, the prince, whom he had left in charge at Yen-king. He immediately sent orders for his son to leave the city [Pg 208] and come to him. The prince’s departure, in response to these orders, naturally added to the city's gloom and stirred up even more discontent among the people due to the emperor's actions.
Their perplexity.
The prince, on his departure, left two generals in command of the garrison. Their names were Wan-yen and Mon-yen. They were left to defend the city as well as they could from the army of Monguls under Mingan, which was now rapidly drawing near. The generals were greatly embarrassed and perplexed with the difficulties of their situation. The means of defense at their disposal were wholly inadequate, and they knew not what to do.
The prince, when he left, assigned two generals to lead the garrison. Their names were Wan-yen and Mon-yen. They were left to defend the city as best as they could against the approaching Mongol army led by Mingan. The generals were quite confused and stressed by the challenges they faced. The resources they had for defense were completely insufficient, and they didn’t know what to do.
At length one of them, Wan-yen, proposed to the other that they should kill themselves. This Mon-yen refused to do. Mon-yen was the commander on whom the troops chiefly relied, and he considered suicide a mode of deserting one's post scarcely less dishonorable than any other. He said that his duty was to stand by his troops, and, if he could not defend them where they were, to endeavor to draw them away, while there was an opportunity, to a place of safety.
At last, one of them, Wan-yen, suggested to the other that they should take their own lives. Mon-yen refused. Mon-yen was the commander the troops mainly depended on, and he saw suicide as a way of abandoning one's duty, hardly more honorable than any other form of desertion. He stated that his responsibility was to support his troops and, if he couldn't defend them where they were, to try to lead them to safety while there was still a chance.
So Wan-yen, finding his proposal rejected, went away in a rage. He retired to his apartment, [Pg 209]and wrote a dispatch to the emperor, in which he explained the desperate condition of affairs, and the impossibility of saving the city, and in the end declared himself deserving of death for not being able to accomplish the work which his majesty had assigned to him.
So Wan-yen, upset by the rejection of his proposal, stormed off. He went back to his room, [Pg 209]and wrote a message to the emperor, explaining the critical state of affairs and how it was impossible to save the city. In the end, he declared that he deserved to die for failing to complete the task his majesty had given him.
He enveloped and sealed this dispatch, and then, calling his domestics together, he divided among them, in a very calm and composed manner, all his personal effects, and then took leave of them and dismissed them.
He wrapped up and sealed this message, and then, gathering his staff together, he calmly divided all his personal belongings among them, and then said goodbye and sent them on their way.
A single officer only now remained with him. In the presence of this officer he wrote a few words, and then sent him away. As soon as the officer had gone, he drank a cup of poison which he had previously ordered to be prepared for him, and in a few minutes was a lifeless corpse.
A single officer was left with him. In front of this officer, he wrote a few words and then sent him away. Once the officer left, he drank a cup of poison that he had previously ordered to be prepared for him, and within a few minutes, he was a lifeless corpse.
Petition of the wives.
In the mean time, the other general, Mon-yen, had been making preparations to leave the city. His plan was to take with him such troops as might be serviceable to the emperor, but to leave all the inmates of the palace, as well as the inhabitants of the city, to their fate. Among the people of the palace were, it seems, a number of the emperor's wives, whom he had left behind at the time of his own flight, he having taken with him at that time only a few of the [Pg 210]more favored ones. These women who were left, when they heard that Mon-yen was intending to abandon the city with a view of joining the emperor in the south, came to him in a body, and begged him to take them with him.
In the meantime, the other general, Mon-yen, had been getting ready to leave the city. His plan was to take with him any troops that could be useful to the emperor, but to leave all the people in the palace, as well as the city's residents, to fend for themselves. Among those in the palace were several of the emperor's wives, whom he had left behind when he fled, having taken only a few of the [Pg 210]more favored ones with him. When these women realized that Mon-yen was planning to abandon the city to join the emperor in the south, they gathered together and pleaded with him to take them along.
In order to relieve himself of their solicitations, he said that he would do so, but he added that he must leave the city himself with the guards to prepare the way, and that he would return immediately for them. They were satisfied with this promise, and returned to the palace to prepare for the journey. Mon-yen at once left the city, and very soon after he had gone, Mingan, the Mongul general, arrived at the gates, and, meeting with no effectual resistance, he easily forced his way in, and a scene of universal terror and confusion ensued. The soldiers spread themselves over the city in search of plunder, and killed all who came in their way. They plundered the palace and then set it on fire. So extensive was the edifice, and so vast were the stores of clothing and other valuables which it contained, even after all the treasures which could be made available to the conquerors had been taken away, that the fire continued to burn among the ruins for a month or more.
To get rid of their persistent requests, he said he would do it, but added that he needed to leave the city with the guards to clear the way, promising to come back for them right afterward. They were happy with this assurance and returned to the palace to get ready for the journey. Mon-yen immediately left the city, and shortly after he was gone, Mingan, the Mongol general, arrived at the gates. Meeting no real resistance, he easily entered, leading to a widespread panic and chaos. The soldiers scattered across the city looking for loot and killed anyone who crossed their path. They ransacked the palace and then set it on fire. The building was so large and contained such extensive stores of clothing and other valuables that even after all the treasures had been taken, the fire continued to burn among the ruins for over a month.
What became of the unhappy women who [Pg 211]were so cruelly deceived by Mon-yen in respect to their hopes of escape does not directly appear. They doubtless perished with the other inhabitants of the city in the general massacre. Soldiers at such a time, while engaged in the sack and plunder of a city, are always excited to a species of insane fury, and take a savage delight in thrusting their pikes into all that come in their way.
What happened to the unfortunate women who [Pg 211]were so cruelly misled by Mon-yen about their hopes of escape isn’t clear. They likely met the same fate as the other residents of the city during the widespread massacre. Soldiers in these situations, while busy looting and pillaging a city, often experience a kind of frenzied rage and take a brutal pleasure in stabbing anyone who crosses their path.
Mon-yen excused himself, when he arrived at the quarters of the emperor, for having thus abandoned the women to their fate by the alleged impossibility of saving them. He could not have succeeded, he said, in effecting his own retreat and that of the troops who went with him if he had been encumbered in his movements by such a company of women. The emperor accepted this excuse, and seemed to be satisfied with it, though, not long afterward, Mon-yen was accused of conspiracy against the emperor and was put to death.
Mon-yen apologized when he reached the emperor's quarters for leaving the women behind, claiming it was impossible to save them. He explained that he wouldn’t have been able to manage his own escape along with the troops if he was weighed down by a group of women. The emperor accepted his excuse and appeared satisfied with it. However, shortly after, Mon-yen was accused of plotting against the emperor and was executed.
Mingan took possession of the imperial treasury, where he found great stores of silk, and also of gold and silver plate. All these things he sent to Genghis Khan, who remained still at the north at a grand encampment which he had made in Tartary.
Mingan took control of the imperial treasury, where he discovered large quantities of silk, along with gold and silver plates. He sent all these items to Genghis Khan, who was still in the north at a grand camp he had set up in Tartary.
Governors appointed.
After this, other campaigns were fought by [Pg 212]Genghis Khan in China, in the course of which he extended his conquests still farther to the southward, and made himself master of a very great extent of country. After confirming these conquests, he selected from among such Chinese officers as were disposed to enter into his service suitable persons to be appointed governors of the provinces, and in this way annexed them to his dominions; these officers thus transferring their allegiance from the emperor to him, and covenanting to send to him the tribute which they should annually collect from their respective dominions. Every thing being thus settled in this quarter, Genghis Khan next turned his attention to the western frontiers of his empire, where the Tartar and Mongul territory bordered on Turkestan and the dominions of the Mohammedans.
After this, Genghis Khan launched other campaigns in China, where he pushed his conquests even further south and gained control over a vast area. Once he secured these conquests, he chose suitable individuals from among Chinese officers willing to join his service to serve as governors of the provinces, thereby integrating these regions into his empire. These officers shifted their loyalty from the emperor to him and agreed to send him the tribute they would collect annually from their territories. With everything settled in this area, Genghis Khan then focused on the western borders of his empire, where Tartar and Mongul lands met Turkestan and the territories of the Muslims.
Chapter 17.
Sultan Mohammed.
1217
1217
The portion of China which Genghis Khan had added to his dominions by the conquests described in the last chapter was called Katay, and the possession of it, added to the extensive territories which were previously under his sway, made his empire very vast. The country which he now held, either under his direct government, or as tributary provinces and kingdoms, extended north and south through the whole interior of Asia, and from the shores of the Japan and China Seas on the east, nearly to the Caspian Sea on the west, a distance of nearly three thousand miles.
The part of China that Genghis Khan added to his empire through the conquests mentioned in the last chapter was called Katay. This acquisition, combined with the vast territories he already controlled, expanded his empire significantly. The region he now governed, either directly or as tributary provinces and kingdoms, stretched north and south throughout the entire interior of Asia, from the shores of the Japan and China Seas in the east to nearly the Caspian Sea in the west, covering almost three thousand miles.
Sultan Mohammed.
Karazm.
Beyond his western limits lay Turkestan and other countries governed by the Mohammedans. Among the other Mohammedan princes there was a certain Sultan Mohammed, a great and very powerful sovereign, who reigned over an extensive region in the neighborhood of the Caspian Sea, though the principal seat of his power was a country called Karazm. He [Pg 214]was, in consequence, sometimes styled Mohammed Karazm.
Beyond his western borders were Turkestan and other lands ruled by Muslims. Among the Muslim leaders was a powerful Sultan named Mohammed, who ruled over a large area near the Caspian Sea, although his main stronghold was a region called Karazm. He [Pg 214]was sometimes referred to as Mohammed Karazm.
It might perhaps have been expected that Genghis Khan, having subdued all the rivals within his reach in the eastern part of Asia, and being strong and secure in the possession of his power, would have found some pretext for making war upon the sultan, with a view of conquering his territories too, and adding the countries bordering on the Caspian to his dominions. But, for some reason or other, he concluded, in this instance, to adopt a different policy. Whether it was that he was tired of war and wished for repose, or whether the sultan's dominions were too remote, or his power too great to make it prudent to attack him, he determined on sending an embassy instead of an army, with a view of proposing to the sultan a treaty of friendship and alliance.
It might have been expected that Genghis Khan, having defeated all his rivals in eastern Asia and feeling strong and secure in his power, would have found a reason to go to war against the sultan to conquer his lands and add the territories around the Caspian Sea to his empire. However, for some reason, he decided to take a different approach this time. Whether he was weary of war and wanted peace, or if the sultan's lands were too far away, or his strength too formidable to make an attack wise, he chose to send an embassy instead of an army to propose a treaty of friendship and alliance with the sultan.
The time when this embassy was sent was in the year 1217, and the name of the principal embassador was Makinut.
The embassy was sent in the year 1217, and the main ambassador was Makinut.
Makinut set out on his mission accompanied by a large retinue of attendants and guards. The journey occupied several weeks, but at length he arrived in the sultan's dominions. Soon after his arrival he was admitted to an audience of the sultan, and there, accompanied [Pg 215]by his own secretaries, and in the presence of all the chief officers of the sultan's court, he delivered his message.
Makinut set off on his mission with a large group of attendants and guards. The journey took several weeks, but eventually, he arrived in the sultan's territory. Soon after he arrived, he was granted an audience with the sultan, where, alongside his own secretaries and in front of all the top officials of the sultan's court, he delivered his message.
He gave an account in his speech of the recent victories which his sovereign, Genghis Khan, had won, and of the great extension which his empire had in consequence attained. He was now become master, he said, of all the countries of Central Asia, from the eastern extremity of the continent up to the frontiers of the sultan's dominions, and having thus become the sultan's neighbor, he was desirous of entering into a treaty of amity and alliance with him, which would be obviously for the mutual interest of both. He had accordingly been sent an embassador to the sultan's court to propose such an alliance. In offering it, the emperor, he said, was actuated by a feeling of the sincerest good-will. He wished the sultan to consider him as a father, and he would look upon the sultan as a son.
He talked in his speech about the recent victories his ruler, Genghis Khan, had achieved and how much his empire had expanded as a result. He said he was now in control of all the countries in Central Asia, from the eastern edge of the continent to the borders of the sultan's lands, and since he was now the sultan's neighbor, he wanted to enter into a friendship and alliance with him, which would clearly benefit both of them. He had been sent as an ambassador to the sultan's court to propose this alliance. In extending this offer, he expressed that the emperor was motivated by the deepest goodwill. He wanted the sultan to see him as a father, and he would regard the sultan as a son.
The sultan not pleased.
According to the patriarchal ideas of government which prevailed in those days, the relation of father to son involved not merely the idea of a tie of affection connecting an older with a younger person, but it implied something of pre-eminence and authority on the one part, and dependence and subjection on the [Pg 216]other. Perhaps Genghis Khan did not mean his proposition to be understood in this sense, but made it solely in reference to the disparity between his own and the sultan's years, for he was himself now becoming considerably advanced in life. However this may be, the sultan was at first not at all pleased with the proposition in the form in which the embassador made it.
According to the patriarchal ideas of government that were common back then, the relationship between a father and son involved not just a bond of affection between an older and a younger person but also suggested a sense of superiority and authority on one side, and dependence and submission on the [Pg 216]other. It’s possible that Genghis Khan didn’t intend for his proposal to be taken this way, but rather made it just in reference to the age difference between himself and the sultan, as he was getting older. Regardless of this, the sultan was initially not at all happy with the proposal as it was presented by the ambassador.
He, however, listened quietly to Makinut's words, and said nothing until the public audience was ended. He then took Makinut alone into another apartment in order to have some quiet conversation with him. He first asked him to tell him the exact state of the case in respect to all the pretended victories which Genghis Khan had gained, and, in order to propitiate him and induce him to reveal the honest truth, he made him a present of a rich scarf, splendidly adorned with jewels.
He, however, listened quietly to Makinut's words and said nothing until the public audience ended. He then took Makinut into another room to have a private conversation. He first asked him to explain the real situation regarding all the supposed victories that Genghis Khan had claimed. To win him over and encourage him to share the honest truth, he gave him a beautifully decorated scarf, embellished with jewels.
"How is it?" said he; "has the emperor really made all those conquests, and is his empire as extensive and powerful as he pretends? Tell me the honest truth about it."
"How is it?" he asked. "Has the emperor really made all those conquests, and is his empire as vast and powerful as he claims? Tell me the honest truth about it."
"What I have told your majesty is the honest truth about it," replied Makinut. "My master the emperor is as powerful as I have represented him, and this your majesty will [Pg 217]soon find out in case you come to have any difficulty with him."
"What I’ve told Your Majesty is the honest truth," replied Makinut. "My master, the emperor, is as powerful as I’ve said, and you will [Pg 217] soon discover this if you run into any trouble with him."
This bold and defiant language on the part of the embassador greatly increased the irritation which the sultan felt before. He seemed much incensed, and replied in a very angry manner.
This bold and defiant language from the ambassador greatly increased the irritation that the sultan felt earlier. He seemed very upset and responded in a very angry way.
"I know not what your master means," said he, "by sending such messages to me, telling me of the provinces that he has conquered, and boasting of his power, or upon what ground he pretends to be greater than I, and expects that I shall honor him as my father, and be content to be treated by him only as his son. Is he so very great a personage as this?"
"I don't know what your master means," he said, "by sending me such messages, telling me about the provinces he has conquered and bragging about his power, or on what basis he thinks he is greater than I am, expecting me to honor him as my father and be okay with being treated only as his son. Is he really such a big deal?"
Makinut now found that perhaps he had spoken a little too plainly, and he began immediately to soften and modify what he had said, and to compliment the sultan himself, who, as he was well aware, was really superior in power and glory to Genghis Khan, notwithstanding the great extension to which the empire of the latter had recently attained. He also begged that the sultan would not be angry with him for delivering the message with which he had been intrusted. He was only a servant, he said, and he was bound to obey the orders of his master. He assured the sultan, moreover, that [Pg 218]if any unfavorable construction could by possibility be put upon the language which the emperor had used, no such meaning was designed on his part, but that in sending the embassage, and in every thing connected with it, the emperor had acted with the most friendly and honorable intentions.
Makinut now realized that he might have spoken a bit too straightforwardly, so he quickly began to soften and adjust his words, complimenting the sultan himself, who, as he knew, was actually more powerful and glorious than Genghis Khan, despite the vast empire that Genghis had recently expanded. He also requested the sultan not to be angry with him for relaying the message he had been given. He emphasized that he was just a servant and had to follow his master's orders. Additionally, he assured the sultan that [Pg 218] if there was any chance that his language could be misunderstood, that was not the emperor’s intention at all; in sending the embassy and in everything related, the emperor had acted with the most friendly and honorable motives.
Treaty made.
By means of conciliating language like this the sultan was at length appeased, and he finally was induced to agree to every thing which the embassador proposed. A treaty of peace and commerce was drawn up and signed, and, after every thing was concluded, Makinut returned to the Mongul country loaded with presents, some of which were for himself and his attendants, and others were for Genghis Khan.
By using friendly language like this, the sultan was eventually calmed down, and he finally agreed to everything that the ambassador suggested. A peace and trade treaty was drafted and signed, and after everything was settled, Makinut returned to the Mongul country loaded with gifts, some for himself and his attendants, and others for Genghis Khan.
He was accompanied, too, by a caravan of merchants, who, in consequence of the new treaty, were going into the country of Genghis Khan with their goods, to see what they could do in the new market thus opened to them. This caravan traveled in company with Makinut on his return, in order to avail themselves of the protection which the guard that attended him could afford in passing through the intervening countries. These countries being filled with hordes of Tartars, who were very little under the dominion of law, it would have [Pg 219]been unsafe for a caravan of rich merchandise to pass through them without an escort.
He was also joined by a group of merchants who, due to the new treaty, were heading into Genghis Khan's territory with their goods to explore the opportunities in the newly opened market. This caravan traveled alongside Makinut on his way back to benefit from the protection offered by the guard accompanying him as they moved through the surrounding regions. These areas were filled with bands of Tartars who were hardly under any legal governance, making it unsafe for a caravan loaded with valuable merchandise to navigate through them without an escort.
Genghis Khan was greatly pleased with the result of his embassy. He was also much gratified with the presents that the sultan had sent him, which consisted of costly stuffs for garments, beautiful and highly-wrought arms, precious stones, and other similar articles. He welcomed the merchants too, and opened facilities for them to travel freely throughout his dominions and dispose of their goods.
Genghis Khan was very happy with the outcome of his embassy. He was also quite pleased with the gifts that the sultan had sent him, which included expensive fabrics for clothing, fine and intricately made weapons, precious stones, and other similar items. He welcomed the merchants as well and allowed them to travel freely throughout his empire and sell their goods.
In order that future caravans might go and come at all times in safety, he established guards along the roads between his country and that of the sultan. These guards occupied fortresses built at convenient places along the way, and especially at the crossing-places on the rivers, and in the passes of the mountains; and there orders were given to these guards to scour the country in every direction around their respective posts, in order to keep it clear of robbers. Whenever a band of robbers was formed, the soldiers hunted them from one lurking-place to another until they were exterminated. In this way, after a short time, the country became perfectly safe, and the caravans of merchants could go and come with the richest goods, and even with treasures of gold and silver, without any fear.
To ensure that future caravans could travel safely at all times, he set up guards along the roads between his country and the sultan's. These guards were stationed in fortresses built at strategic points along the route, especially at river crossings and mountain passes. They were ordered to patrol the areas around their posts to keep it free of robbers. Whenever a group of robbers formed, the soldiers tracked them from one hiding spot to another until they were eliminated. As a result, after a short time, the country became completely safe, allowing merchant caravans to travel with the richest goods and even treasures of gold and silver, without any fear.
At first, it would seem, some of the merchants from the countries of Mohammed asked too much for their goods. At least a story is told of a company who came very soon after the opening of the treaty, and who offered their goods first to Genghis Khan himself, but they asked such high prices for them that he was astonished.
At first, it seemed that some merchants from Mohammed’s countries were asking way too much for their goods. There's a story about a group that arrived shortly after the treaty opened and offered their goods directly to Genghis Khan. They asked for such high prices that he was taken aback.
"I suppose," said he, "by your asking such prices as these, you imagine that I have never bought any goods before."
"I guess," he said, "by you asking such high prices, you think I’ve never bought anything before."
He then took them to see his treasures, and showed them over a thousand large chests filled with valuables of every description; gold and silver utensils, rich silks, arms and accoutrements splendidly adorned with precious stones, and other such commodities. He told them that he showed them these things in order that they might see that he had had some experience in respect to dealings in merchandise of that sort before, and knew something of its just value. And that, since they had been so exorbitant in their demands, presuming probably upon the ignorance of those whom they came to deal with, he should send them back with all their goods, and not allow them to sell them any where in his dominions, at any price.
He then took them to see his treasures and showed them over a thousand large chests filled with valuables of every kind: gold and silver utensils, luxurious silks, weapons, and gear beautifully decorated with precious stones, among other items. He told them he was showing these things to prove that he had experience dealing in merchandise like this before and understood its true value. And since they had been so unreasonable in their demands, likely taking advantage of the ignorance of those they were dealing with, he would send them back with all their goods and wouldn’t allow them to sell anything within his territory, at any price.

This threat he put in execution. The merchants [Pg 223]were obliged to go back without selling any of their goods at all.
This threat he carried out. The merchants [Pg 223]had to leave without selling any of their goods.
Their artful management.
The next company of merchants that came, having heard of the adventure of the others, determined to act on a different principle. Accordingly, when they came into the presence of the khan with their goods, and he asked them the prices of some of them, they replied that his majesty might himself fix the price of the articles, as he was a far better judge of the value of such things than they were. Indeed, they added that if his majesty chose to take them without paying any thing at all he was welcome to do so.
The next group of merchants that arrived, having heard about what happened to the others, decided to take a different approach. When they came before the khan with their goods, and he asked them the prices of some items, they replied that he could set the prices himself, as he was much better at judging the value of such things than they were. In fact, they added that if he wanted to take them without paying anything at all, he was welcome to do so.
This answer pleased the emperor very much. He paid them double price for the articles which he selected from their stores, and he granted them peculiar privileges in respect to trading with his subjects while they remained in his dominions.
This answer really pleased the emperor. He paid them twice the price for the items he chose from their stores, and he granted them special privileges for trading with his subjects as long as they were in his territory.
Embassadors.
The trade which was thus opened between the dominions of the sultan and those of Genghis Khan was not, however, wholly in the hands of merchants coming from the former country. Soon after the coming of the caravan last mentioned, Genghis Khan fitted out a company of merchants from his own country, who were to go into the country of the sultan, taking [Pg 224]with them such articles, the products of the country of the Monguls, as they might hope to find a market for there. There were four principal merchants, but they were attended by a great number of assistants, servants, camel-drivers, etc., so that the whole company formed quite a large caravan. Genghis Khan sent with them three embassadors, who were to present to the sultan renewed assurances of the friendly feelings which he entertained for him, and of his desire to encourage and promote as much as possible the commercial intercourse between the two countries which had been so happily begun.
The trade that opened up between the sultan’s territories and those of Genghis Khan wasn’t entirely run by merchants from the sultan's side. Shortly after the arrival of the mentioned caravan, Genghis Khan organized a group of merchants from his own lands to travel to the sultan’s country, bringing with them [Pg 224] products from the Mongolian region that they hoped would sell well. There were four main merchants, but they were accompanied by many assistants, servants, camel drivers, and so on, creating a sizable caravan. Genghis Khan also sent three ambassadors with them to reassure the sultan of his friendly feelings and his eagerness to support and boost the trade relations between their two nations, which had begun so positively.
The three embassadors whom Genghis Khan selected for this service were themselves Mohammedans. He had several persons of this faith among the officers of his court, although the Monguls had a national religion of their own, which was very different from that of the Mohammedans; still, all forms of worship were tolerated in Genghis Khan's dominions, and the emperor was accustomed to take good officers into his service wherever he could find them, without paying any regard to the nature of their religious belief so far as their general duties were concerned. But now, in sending this deputation to the sultan, he selected the embassadors [Pg 225]from among the Mohammedans at his court, thinking that it would please the sultan better to receive his message through persons of his own religious faith. Besides, the three persons whom he appointed were natives of Turkestan, and they were, of course, well acquainted with the language of the country and with the country itself.
The three ambassadors that Genghis Khan chose for this task were Muslims. He had several people of this faith among the officials at his court, even though the Mongols had their own national religion, which was quite different from that of the Muslims. Still, all forms of worship were accepted in Genghis Khan's realm, and the emperor typically recruited good officers wherever he could find them, without considering their religious beliefs in terms of their overall duties. However, when he sent this delegation to the sultan, he picked the ambassadors [Pg 225] from the Muslims at his court, believing that it would be more pleasing for the sultan to receive his message through people of his own faith. Additionally, the three individuals he appointed were natives of Turkestan, so they were, of course, well-versed in the local language and familiar with the region itself.
Besides the merchants and the embassadors, Genghis Khan gave permission to each of his wives, and also to each of the great lords of his court, to send a servant or messenger with the caravan, to select and purchase for their masters and mistresses whatever they might find most curious or useful in the Mohammedan cities which the caravan might visit. The lords and ladies were all very glad to avail themselves of the opportunity thus afforded them.
Besides the merchants and ambassadors, Genghis Khan allowed each of his wives and the great lords of his court to send a servant or messenger with the caravan to choose and buy whatever they found most interesting or useful in the Muslim cities the caravan visited. The lords and ladies were all very happy to take advantage of this opportunity.
All these persons, the embassadors and their suite, the merchants and their servants, and the special messengers sent by the lords and ladies of the court, formed, as may well be supposed, a very numerous company. It is said that the caravan, when ready to commence its march, contained no less than four hundred and fifty persons.
All these people, the ambassadors and their entourage, the merchants and their workers, and the special messengers sent by the lords and ladies of the court, made up a very large group, as you can imagine. It is said that the caravan, when ready to start its journey, had no fewer than four hundred and fifty people.
Every thing being at last made ready, the [Pg 226]caravan set out on its long journey. It was accompanied by a suitable escort, and, in order to provide still more effectually for the safety of the rich merchandise and the valuable lives committed to it, Genghis Khan sent on orders beforehand to all the military stations on the way, directing the captains to double the guard on their respective sections of the road while the caravan was passing.
Everything being finally ready, the [Pg 226]caravan set off on its long journey. It was accompanied by an adequate escort, and to ensure the safety of the valuable merchandise and the lives entrusted to it, Genghis Khan sent orders ahead to all the military outposts along the route, instructing the captains to increase the guard on their sections of the road while the caravan was passing.
By means of these and other similar precautions the expedition accomplished the journey in safety, and arrived without any misfortune in the Mohammedan country. Very serious misfortunes, however, awaited them there immediately after their arrival, arising out of a train of events which had been for some time in progress, and which I must now go back a little to describe.
By taking these and other similar precautions, the expedition completed the journey safely and arrived without any issues in the Muslim country. However, serious trouble awaited them right after their arrival, stemming from a series of events that had been unfolding for some time, which I need to go back a bit to describe.
It seems that some difference had arisen some time before this between the Sultan Mohammed and the Calif of Bagdad, who was the great head of the Mohammedan power. Mohammed applied to the calif to grant him certain privileges and powers which had occasionally been bestowed on other sultans who had rendered great services to the Mohammedan empire. He claimed that he had merited these rewards by the services which he had rendered. [Pg 227]He had conquered, he said, more than one hundred princes and chieftains, and had cut off their heads and annexed their territories to his dominions, thus greatly enlarging and extending the Mohammedan power.
It seems that some conflict had occurred a while ago between Sultan Mohammed and the Caliph of Baghdad, who was the main leader of the Muslim power. Mohammed reached out to the caliph to ask him to grant him certain privileges and powers that had been given to other sultans who had provided significant service to the Muslim empire. He argued that he deserved these rewards based on the contributions he had made. [Pg 227] He claimed to have defeated over a hundred princes and leaders, taking their heads and adding their lands to his own, thereby significantly increasing the power of the Muslims.
Mohammed made this demand of the calif through the medium of an embassador whom he sent to Bagdad. The calif, after hearing what the embassador had to say, refused to comply. He said that the services which Mohammed had rendered were not of sufficient importance and value to merit the honors and privileges which Mohammed demanded. But, although he thus declined complying with Mohammed's request, he showed a disposition to treat the sultan himself with all proper deference by sending an embassador of his own to accompany Mohammed's embassador on his return, with instructions to communicate the reply which the calif felt bound to make in a respectful and courteous manner.
Mohammed made this demand of the caliph through an ambassador he sent to Baghdad. The caliph, after hearing what the ambassador had to say, refused to agree. He stated that the services Mohammed had provided were not significant enough to deserve the honors and privileges he requested. However, even though he declined Mohammed's request, he expressed a willingness to treat the sultan with proper respect by sending his own ambassador to accompany Mohammed's ambassador on his return, with instructions to deliver the caliph's response in a respectful and courteous way.
Mohammed's plan for revenge.
March of the army.
Failure.
Mohammed received the calif's embassador very honorably, and in his presence concealed the anger which the answer of the calif excited in his mind. As soon as the embassador was gone, however, he convened a grand council of all the great chieftains, and generals, and ministers of state in his dominions, and announced [Pg 228]to them his determination to raise an army and march to Bagdad, with a view of deposing the calif and reigning in his stead. The great personages assembled at the council were very ready to enter into this scheme, for they knew that if it was successful there would be a great many honors and a great deal of booty that would fall to their share in the final distribution of the spoil. So they all engaged with great zeal in aiding the sultan to form and equip his army. In due time the expedition was ready, and the sultan commenced his march. But, as often happens in such cases, the preparations had been hindered by various causes of delay, and it was too late in the season when the army began to move. The forces moved slowly, too, after they commenced their march, so that the winter came on while they were among the passes of the mountains. The winter was unusually severe, and the troops suffered so much from the frosts and the rains, and from the various hardships to which they were in consequence exposed, that the sultan found it impossible to go on. He was consequently obliged to return, and begin his work over again. And the worst of it was, that the calif was now aware of his designs, and would be able, he knew, before the next [Pg 229]season, to take effectual measures to defend himself.
Mohammed welcomed the caliph's ambassador very respectfully and, in his presence, hid the anger that the caliph's response stirred in him. However, as soon as the ambassador left, he called a grand council of all the top chieftains, generals, and state ministers in his realm and announced [Pg 228]his decision to raise an army and march to Baghdad with the intention of deposing the caliph and taking his place. The prominent figures gathered at the council were eager to support this plan because they knew that if it was successful, there would be plenty of honors and a lot of loot to share from the spoils. So they all passionately worked with the sultan to form and equip his army. Eventually, the expedition was ready, and the sultan began his march. But, as often happens in such situations, the preparations faced various delays, and by the time the army set out, it was too late in the season. The troops also moved slowly after starting their march, so winter set in while they were navigating the mountain passes. The winter was especially harsh, and the soldiers endured significant suffering from the cold, rain, and various hardships, making it impossible for the sultan to continue. As a result, he had to turn back and start over. To make matters worse, the caliph was now aware of his plans and would be able to take effective measures to protect himself before the next [Pg 229]season.
When the calif heard of the misfortunes which had befallen the sultan's army, and his narrow escape from the dangers of a formidable invasion, he was at first overjoyed, and he resolved at once on making war upon the rebellious sultan. In forming his plans for the campaign, the idea occurred to him of endeavoring to incite Genghis Khan to invade the sultan's dominions from the east while he himself attacked him from the west; for Bagdad, the capital of the calif, was to the westward of the sultan's country, as the empire of the Monguls was to the eastward of it.
When the caliph heard about the troubles that had struck the sultan's army and the sultan's narrow escape from a serious invasion, he was initially thrilled and immediately decided to go to war against the rebellious sultan. While planning his campaign, it occurred to him to try to persuade Genghis Khan to invade the sultan's territory from the east while he himself attacked from the west; Baghdad, the caliph's capital, was to the west of the sultan's land, just as the Mongol Empire lay to the east of it.
But when the calif proposed his plan to his counselors, some of them objected to it very strenuously. The sultan and the people of his country were, like the calif himself, Mohammedans, while the Monguls were of another religion altogether, or, as the Mohammedans called them, unbelievers or infidels; and the counselors who objected to the calif's proposal said that it would be very wrong to bring the enemies of God into the country of the faithful to guard against a present and temporary danger, and thereby, perhaps, in the end occasion the ruin both of their religion and their empire. [Pg 230]It would be an impious deed, they thought, thus to bring in a horde of barbarian infidels to wage war with them against their brethren.
But when the caliph shared his plan with his advisors, some of them strongly opposed it. The sultan and the people of his country were, like the caliph, followers of Islam, while the Mongols practiced a completely different religion, which the Muslims referred to as unbelievers or infidels. The advisors who disagreed with the caliph's proposal argued that it would be wrong to invite the enemies of God into the land of the faithful to protect against a current and temporary threat, as this could ultimately lead to the downfall of both their religion and their empire. [Pg 230] They believed it would be a sinful act to bring in a group of barbaric infidels to fight alongside them against their fellow believers.
To this the calif replied that the emergency was so critical that they were justified in availing themselves of any means that offered to save themselves from the ruin with which they were threatened. And as to the possibility that Genghis Khan, if admitted to the country as their ally, would in the end turn his arms against them, he said that they must watch, and take measures to guard against such a danger. Besides, he would rather have an open unbeliever like Genghis Khan for a foe, than a Mohammedan traitor and rebel like the sultan. He added, moreover, that he did not believe that the Mongul emperor felt any animosity or ill will against the Mohammedans or against their faith. It was evident, indeed, that he did not, for he had a great many Mohammedans in his dominions, and he allowed them to live there without molestation. He even had Mohammedan officers of very high rank in his court.
To this, the caliph responded that the situation was so dire that they were justified in using any means available to save themselves from the impending ruin. Regarding the possibility that Genghis Khan, if welcomed as an ally, might eventually turn against them, he stated that they needed to stay vigilant and take precautions against such a threat. Furthermore, he preferred having an open enemy like Genghis Khan rather than a Muslim traitor and rebel like the sultan. He also mentioned that he didn't believe the Mongol emperor harbored any animosity or ill will towards Muslims or their beliefs. It was clear that he did not, as he had many Muslims living within his territories and permitted them to reside there without interference. He even had high-ranking Muslim officials at his court.
So it was finally decided to send a message and invite him to join the calif in making war on the sultan.
So it was finally decided to send a message and invite him to join the caliph in waging war against the sultan.
Artful device.
The difficulty was now to contrive some means by which this message could be conveyed [Pg 231]through the sultan's territories, which, of course, lay between the dominions of the calif and those of Genghis Khan. To accomplish this purpose the calif resorted to a very singular device. Instead of writing his communication in a letter, he caused it to be pricked with a needle and some indigo, by a sort of tattooing process, upon the messenger's head, in such a manner that it was concealed by his hair. The messenger was then disguised as a countryman and sent forth. He succeeded in accomplishing the journey in safety, and when he arrived Genghis Khan had only to cause his head to be shaved, when the inscription containing the calif's proposal to him at once became legible.
The challenge now was to figure out a way to send this message [Pg 231]through the sultan's lands, which were, of course, situated between the territories of the calif and Genghis Khan. To achieve this goal, the calif came up with a unique method. Instead of writing his message in a letter, he had it pricked with a needle and some indigo, like a tattoo, onto the messenger's head, in a way that it was hidden under his hair. The messenger was then disguised as a farmer and sent on his way. He managed to complete the journey safely, and when he arrived, Genghis Khan simply had to shave his head for the inscription with the calif's proposal to become visible.
This method of making the communication was considered very safe, for even if, from any accident, the man had been intercepted on the way, on suspicion of his being a messenger, the sultan's men would have found nothing, in searching him, to confirm their suspicions, for it is not at all probable that they would have thought of looking for a letter among his hair.
This way of sending messages was seen as very secure because even if, by chance, the guy was stopped on his way, suspected of being a messenger, the sultan's guards wouldn't have found anything during their search to support their suspicions. It's unlikely they would have thought to check for a letter hidden in his hair.
Genghis Khan was well pleased to receive the proposals of the calif, but he sent back word in reply that he could not at present engage in any hostile movement against the sultan on account of the treaty of peace and commerce [Pg 232]which he had recently established with him. So long as the sultan observed the stipulations of the treaty, he felt bound in honor, he said, not to break it. He knew, however, he added, that the restless spirit of the sultan would not long allow things to remain in the posture they were then in, and that on the first occasion given he would not fail to declare war against him.
Genghis Khan was happy to receive the proposals from the caliph, but he replied that he could not currently take any hostile action against the sultan due to the peace and commerce treaty [Pg 232] he had recently established with him. As long as the sultan followed the terms of the treaty, he felt obligated, he said, not to break it. However, he added that he knew the sultan's restless nature would not allow things to stay as they were for long, and that at the first opportunity, he would certainly declare war against him.
Things were in this state when the grand caravan of merchants and embassadors which Genghis Khan had sent arrived at the frontiers of the sultan's dominions.
Things were like this when the grand caravan of merchants and ambassadors that Genghis Khan had sent arrived at the borders of the sultan's territory.
The governor's treachery.
After passing the frontier, the first important place which they reached was a city called Otrar. They were received very courteously by the governor of this place, and were much pleased with the opportunity afforded them to rest from the fatigues of their long journey. It seems, however, after all, that the governor's friendship for his guests was only pretended, for he immediately wrote to the sultan, informing him that a party of persons had arrived at his city from the Mongul country who pretended to be merchants and embassadors, but that he believed that they were spies, for they were extremely inquisitive about the strength of the garrisons and the state of the defenses of the country generally. He had no doubt, he added, [Pg 233]that they were emissaries sent by Genghis Khan to find out the best way of invading his dominions.
After crossing the border, the first significant place they reached was a city called Otrar. The governor welcomed them warmly, and they were grateful for the chance to rest from the exhaustion of their long journey. However, it turned out that the governor's hospitality was just an act; he quickly informed the sultan that a group from the Mongol territory had arrived in his city, claiming to be merchants and ambassadors, but he suspected they were spies. They were overly curious about the strength of the garrisons and the overall state of the defenses in the area. He had no doubt, he added, [Pg 233]that they were agents sent by Genghis Khan to scout for the best way to invade his lands.
One account states that the motive which induced the governor to make these representations to the sultan was some offense which he took at the familiar manner in which he was addressed by one of the embassadors, who was a native of Otrar, and had known the governor in former times when he was a private person. Another says that his object was to have the expedition broken up, in order that he might seize for himself the rich merchandise and the valuable presents which the merchants and embassadors had in their possession.
One story suggests that the reason the governor brought this up to the sultan was that he was offended by the casual way one of the ambassadors, who was from Otrar and had known the governor when he was just a regular guy, addressed him. Another version claims that he aimed to disrupt the expedition so he could take the valuable goods and gifts that the merchants and ambassadors had with them for himself.
At any rate, he wrote to the sultan denouncing the whole party as foreign emissaries and spies, and in a short time he received a reply from the sultan directing him to put them all to death, or otherwise to deal with them as he thought proper. So he invited the whole party to a grand entertainment in his palace, and then, at a given signal, probably after most of them had become in some measure helpless from the influence of the wine, a body of his guards rushed in and massacred them all.
At any rate, he wrote to the sultan accusing the entire group of being foreign agents and spies, and soon after, he got a response from the sultan instructing him to execute them all or handle them as he saw fit. So he invited everyone to a lavish party at his palace and then, at a given signal, likely after most of them had become somewhat incapacitated from the effects of the wine, a group of his guards stormed in and killed them all.
Or, rather, they attempted to massacre them all, but one of the merchants' men contrived in [Pg 234]the confusion to make his escape. He succeeded in getting back into the Mongul country, where he reported what had happened to Genghis Khan.
Or, rather, they tried to kill them all, but one of the merchants' men managed to escape in the confusion. He succeeded in getting back to the Mongol territory, where he reported what had happened to Genghis Khan.
Genghis Khan was greatly exasperated when he heard these tidings. He immediately called together his sons, and all the great lords and chieftains of his court, and recited to them the story of the massacre of the merchants in such a manner as to fill their hearts with indignation and rage, and to inspire them all with a burning thirst for revenge.
Genghis Khan was really frustrated when he heard this news. He immediately gathered his sons, along with all the important lords and chieftains at his court, and shared the story of the merchants' massacre in a way that ignited their anger and filled them with a strong desire for revenge.
He also immediately sent word to the sultan that, since by so infamous an action he had violated all the engagements which had subsisted between them, he, from that instant, declared himself his mortal enemy, and would take vengeance upon him for his treacherousness and cruelty by ravaging his country with fire and sword.
He quickly informed the sultan that, by committing such a disgraceful act, he had broken all the agreements they had, and from that moment, he declared himself his enemy for life. He would take revenge for his betrayal and cruelty by destroying his country with fire and sword.
This message was sent, it was said, by three embassadors, whose persons ought to have been considered sacred, according to every principle of international law. But the sultan, as soon as they had delivered their message, ordered their heads to be cut off.
This message was sent, it was said, by three ambassadors, whose lives should have been regarded as sacred, according to every principle of international law. But the sultan, as soon as they had delivered their message, ordered their heads to be cut off.
This new massacre excited the rage and fury of Genghis Khan to a higher pitch than ever. [Pg 235]For three days, it is said, he neither ate nor slept, and seemed almost beside himself with mingled vexation, grief, and anger. And afterward he busied himself night and day with the arrangements for assembling his army and preparing to march, and he allowed himself no rest until every thing was ready.
This new massacre stirred Genghis Khan's rage more than ever before. [Pg 235]For three days, he reportedly didn’t eat or sleep, seeming almost out of his mind with a mix of frustration, sadness, and anger. After that, he kept himself occupied day and night with organizing his army and getting ready to march, allowing himself no rest until everything was in place.
Chapter 18.
The War with the Sultan.
1217-1218
1217-1218
Genghis Khan made his preparations for a war on an immense scale. He sent messengers in every direction to all the princes, khans, governors, and other chieftains throughout his empire, with letters explaining to them the cause of the war, and ordering them to repair to the places of rendezvous which he appointed, with all the troops that they could raise.
Genghis Khan prepared for a massive war. He dispatched messengers in every direction to all the princes, khans, governors, and other leaders throughout his empire, with letters detailing the reasons for the war and instructing them to gather their troops and meet at the designated locations he specified.
He gave particular directions in respect to the manner in which the men were to be armed and equipped. The arms required were the sabre, the bow, with a quiver full of arrows, and the battle-axe. Each soldier was also to carry a rope, ropes and cordage being continually in demand among people living on horseback and in tents.
He provided specific instructions on how the men should be armed and equipped. The required weapons were the saber, the bow with a quiver full of arrows, and the battle-axe. Each soldier was also expected to carry a rope, as ropes and cords were always in demand among those living on horseback and in tents.
The officers were to wear armor as well as to carry arms. Those who could afford it were to provide themselves with a complete coat of mail. The rest were to wear helmets and [Pg 237]breast-plates only. The horses were also to be protected as far as possible by breast-plates, either of iron, or of leather thick and tough enough to prevent an arrow from penetrating.
The officers were required to wear armor and carry weapons. Those who could afford it were to equip themselves with a full suit of chainmail. The others would wear only helmets and [Pg 237]breastplates. The horses were also to be shielded as much as possible with breastplates, either made of iron or thick and tough leather to keep arrows from getting through.
When the troops thus called for appeared at the place of rendezvous appointed for them, Genghis Khan found, as is said, that he had an army of seven hundred thousand men!
When the troops he called for showed up at the designated meeting place, Genghis Khan discovered, as it's said, that he had an army of seven hundred thousand men!
The army being thus assembled, Genghis Khan caused certain rules and regulations, or articles of war, as they might be called, to be drawn up and promulgated to the troops. One of the rules was that no body of troops were ever to retreat without first fighting, whatever the imminence of the danger might be. He also ordered that where a body of men were engaged, if any subordinate division of them, as one company in a regiment, or one regiment in a battalion, should break ranks and fly before the order for a retreat should have been given by the proper authority, the rest were to leave fighting the enemy, and attack the portion flying, and kill them all upon the spot.
The army gathered, Genghis Khan created and announced certain rules and regulations, or articles of war, for the troops. One of the rules was that no group of soldiers was ever allowed to retreat without first fighting, no matter how great the danger was. He also commanded that if any unit, like a company in a regiment or a regiment in a battalion, broke ranks and fled before a retreat was officially ordered, the others should stop fighting the enemy and attack the fleeing unit, killing them all on the spot.
The emperor also made formal provision for the event of his dying in the course of the campaign. In this case a grand assembly of all the khans and chieftains of the empire was to be convened, and then, in the presence of these [Pg 238]khans and of his sons, the constitution and laws of the empire, as he had established them, were to be read, and after the reading the assembly were to proceed to the election of a new khan, according to the forms which the constitution had provided.
The emperor also officially planned for the possibility of his death during the campaign. In that case, a large gathering of all the khans and leaders of the empire was to be held. Then, in front of these [Pg 238] khans and his sons, the constitution and laws of the empire, as he had set them, would be read aloud. After the reading, the assembly would move on to elect a new khan, following the procedures laid out in the constitution.
After all these affairs had been arranged, Genghis Khan put his army in motion. He was obliged, of course, to separate it into several grand divisions, and to send the several divisions forward by different roads, and through different sections of the country. So large a body can never be kept together on a long march, on account of the immense quantity of food that is required, both for the horses and the men, and which must be supplied in the main by the country itself which they traverse, since neither horses nor men can carry food with them for more than a very few days.
After everything was settled, Genghis Khan set his army in motion. He had to split it into several large divisions and send each division down different routes across various parts of the country. A large force like this can't stay together on a long march because of the huge amount of food needed for both the horses and the soldiers, which mostly has to come from the lands they pass through since neither horses nor men can carry enough food for more than a few days.
Genghis Khan put one of the largest divisions under the command of his son Jughi, the prince who distinguished himself so much in the conflicts by which his father raised himself to the supreme power.
Genghis Khan put one of the largest divisions in charge of his son Jughi, the prince who distinguished himself significantly in the battles that helped his father gain supreme power.
Jughi was ordered to advance with his division through Turkestan, the country where the Prince Kushluk had sought refuge, and which still remained, in some degree, disaffected toward [Pg 239]Genghis Khan. Genghis Khan himself, with the main body of the army, took a more southerly route directly toward the dominions of the sultan.
Jughi was instructed to move forward with his division through Turkestan, the area where Prince Kushluk had taken refuge, which still showed some level of discontent toward [Pg 239]Genghis Khan. Genghis Khan himself, along with the main part of the army, took a more southern route straight toward the sultan's territories.
His army.
In the mean time the sultan himself had not been idle. He collected together all the forces that he could command. When they were mustered, the number of men was found to be four hundred thousand. This was a large army, though much smaller than that of Genghis Khan.
In the meantime, the sultan himself had not been inactive. He gathered all the forces he could command. When they were assembled, the total number of men came to four hundred thousand. This was a large army, although it was much smaller than Genghis Khan's.
The sultan set out upon his march with his troops to meet the invaders. After advancing for some distance, he learned that the army of Jughi, which had passed through Turkestan, was at the northward of his position, and he found that by turning in that direction he might hope to meet and conquer that part of the Mongul force before it could have time to join the main body. He determined at once to adopt this plan.
The sultan set out with his troops to confront the invaders. After marching for a while, he found out that Jughi's army, which had come through Turkestan, was north of his position. He realized that by heading that way, he might be able to engage and defeat that part of the Mongol force before it could merge with the main group. He immediately decided to go with this plan.
He accordingly turned his course, and marched forward into the part of the country where he supposed Jughi to be. At length he came to a place where his scouts found, near a river, a great many dead bodies lying on the ground. Among the others who had fallen there was one man who was wounded, but was not dead. [Pg 240]This wounded man told the scouts that the bodies were those of persons who had been slain by the army of Jughi, which had just passed that way. The sultan accordingly pressed forward and soon overtook them. Jughi was hastening on in order to join his father.
He changed direction and moved into the area where he thought Jughi might be. Eventually, he arrived at a spot where his scouts discovered many dead bodies lying on the ground near a river. Among them was one man who was wounded but still alive. [Pg 240]This wounded man informed the scouts that the bodies were those of people killed by Jughi's army, which had just passed through. The sultan then pushed ahead and quickly caught up with them. Jughi was rushing to join his father.
Jughi consulted his generals in respect to what it was best to do. They advised him to avoid a battle.
Jughi talked to his generals about the best course of action. They advised him to steer clear of a battle.
"We are not strong enough," said they, "to encounter alone the whole of the sultan's army. It is better that we should retreat, which we can do in an orderly manner, and thus join the main body before we give the enemy battle. Or, if the sultan should attempt to pursue us, he can not keep his army together in doing so. They will necessarily become divided into detachments on the road, and then we can turn and destroy them in detail, which will be a much surer mode of proceeding than for us to attack them in the mass."
"We're not strong enough," they said, "to face the entire sultan's army on our own. It's better for us to retreat in an organized way and rejoin the main group before we confront the enemy. Or if the sultan tries to chase us, he won’t be able to keep his army together. They will inevitably break into groups along the way, and then we can turn back and take them out one by one, which is a much safer plan than attacking them all at once."
Jughi was not willing to follow this advice.
Jughi wasn’t willing to take this advice.
"What will my father and my brothers think," said he, "when they see us coming to them, flying from the enemy, without having fought them, contrary to his express commands? No. We must stand our ground, trusting to our valor, and do our best. If we are to die at [Pg 241]all, we had better be slain in battle than in flight. You have done your duty in admonishing me of the danger we are in, and now it remains for me to do mine in trying to bring you out of it with honor."
"What will my father and brothers think," he said, "when they see us coming to them, running away from the enemy, without having fought them, against his explicit orders? No. We need to hold our ground, trusting in our courage, and do our best. If we're going to die at [Pg 241] all, we’d better be killed in battle than while fleeing. You've done your part by warning me about the danger we're in, and now it’s up to me to try to get us out of it with honor."
So he ordered the army to halt, and to be drawn up in order of battle.
So he ordered the army to stop and get organized for battle.
Neither party victorious.
The battle was soon commenced, and it was continued throughout the day. The Monguls, though fewer in numbers, were superior to their enemies in discipline and in courage, and the advantage was obviously on their side, though they did not gain a decisive victory. Toward night, however, the sultan's troops evinced every where a disposition to give way, and it was with great difficulty that the officers could induce them to maintain their ground until the darkness came on and put an end to the conflict. When at length the combatants could no longer see to distinguish friend from foe, the two armies withdrew to their respective camps, and built their fires for the night.
The battle started soon and went on all day. The Mongols, although outnumbered, had better discipline and courage, giving them a clear advantage, even though they didn’t achieve a decisive victory. However, by nightfall, the sultan’s troops showed signs of breaking, and the officers struggled to keep them in position until darkness fell and ended the fight. When the combatants could no longer see to tell friend from foe, both armies retreated to their camps and lit their fires for the night.
Jughi thought that by fighting during this day he had done all that his father required of him to vindicate the honor of the army, and that now it would be most prudent to retreat, without risking another battle on the morrow. So he caused fresh supplies of fuel to be put [Pg 242]upon the camp-fires in order to deceive the enemy, and then marched out of his camp in the night with all his men. The next morning, by the time that the sultan's troops were again under arms, he had advanced far on his march to join his father, and was beyond their reach.
Jughi believed that by fighting today, he had fulfilled his father's expectations to defend the army's honor, and it would be smartest to retreat instead of risking another battle tomorrow. So, he had fresh supplies of fuel added to the campfires to trick the enemy, and then he marched out of his camp at night with all his men. By the next morning, when the sultan's troops were ready again, he had moved far along his journey to meet his father and was out of their reach.
He soon rejoined his father, and was received by him with great joy. Genghis Khan was extremely pleased with the course which his son had pursued, and bestowed upon him many public honors and rewards.
He quickly reunited with his father, who welcomed him with immense joy. Genghis Khan was very pleased with the path his son had taken and granted him numerous public honors and rewards.
After this other great battles were fought between the two armies. At one of them, a great trumpet fifteen feet long is mentioned among the other martial instruments that were used to excite the men to ardor in making the charge.
After this, other significant battles were fought between the two armies. In one of them, a huge trumpet fifteen feet long is noted among the other weapons used to inspire the soldiers to bravery during the charge.
The sultan's plans.
In these battles the Monguls were victorious. The sultan, however, still continued to make head as well as he could against the invaders, until at length he found that he had lost one hundred and sixty thousand of his men. This was almost half of his army, and the loss enfeebled him so much that he was convinced that it was useless for him any longer to resist the Monguls in the open field; so he sent off his army in detachments to the different towns and fortresses of his kingdom, ordering the several [Pg 243]divisions to shut themselves up and defend themselves as well as they could, in the places assigned to them, until better times should return.
In these battles, the Mongols were victorious. The sultan, however, continued to resist the invaders as best as he could, until he eventually realized that he had lost one hundred and sixty thousand of his men. This was almost half of his army, and the loss weakened him so much that he became convinced it was pointless to continue fighting the Mongols in open combat. Therefore, he sent his army in groups to different towns and fortresses in his kingdom, ordering each [Pg 243]division to secure themselves and defend their assigned locations as best they could until conditions improved.
The sultan, however, did not seek shelter in this way for himself. He selected from his troops a certain portion of those who were most active and alert and were best mounted, and formed of them a sort of flying squadron with which he could move rapidly from place to place through the country, wherever his aid might be most required.
The sultan, however, didn’t look for shelter like this for himself. He picked out a group from his troops, choosing those who were the most agile and alert and had the best horses, and formed a kind of rapid-response squad that he could use to move quickly from place to place across the country, wherever his help was needed most.
Genghis Khan, of course, now prepared to attack the cities where the several divisions of the sultan's army had intrenched themselves. He wished first to get possession of Otrar, which was the place where the embassadors and the merchants had been massacred. But the city was not very large, and so, instead of marching toward it himself, he gave the charge of capturing it to two of his younger sons, whom he sent off for the purpose at the head of a suitable detachment.
Genghis Khan was ready to strike the cities where the various divisions of the sultan's army had fortified themselves. He aimed to take Otrar first, the site where the ambassadors and merchants had been killed. However, the city wasn’t very big, so instead of going there himself, he assigned the task of capturing it to two of his younger sons, sending them off with a suitable team for the job.
He himself, with the main body, set off upon a march toward the cities of Samarcand and Bokhara, which were the great central cities of the sultan's dominions.
He himself, along with the main group, started a march toward the cities of Samarcand and Bokhara, which were the major central cities of the sultan's territory.
Chapter 19.
The Fall of Bukhara.
1218-1219
1218-1219
Bokhara was a great and beautiful city. It was situated in the midst of a very fine and fertile country, in a position very favorable for the trade and commerce of those days. It was also a great seat of learning and of the arts and sciences. It contained many institutions in which were taught such arts and sciences as were then cultivated, and students resorted to it from all the portions of Western Asia.
BOkara was an amazing and beautiful city. It was located in the middle of a highly fertile region, in a spot that was ideal for trade and commerce at the time. It was also a major center for learning as well as the arts and sciences. The city had many institutions where various arts and sciences were taught, attracting students from all over Western Asia.
The city proper was inclosed with a strong wall. Besides this there was an outer wall, thirty miles in circumference, which inclosed the suburbs of the town, and also a beautiful region of parks and gardens, which contained the public places of amusement and the villas of the wealthy inhabitants. It was this peaceful seat of industry and wealth that Genghis Khan, with his hordes of ruthless barbarians, was coming now to sack and plunder.
The city itself was surrounded by a strong wall. In addition to this, there was an outer wall that was thirty miles around, which enclosed the suburbs and a lovely area of parks and gardens that included public entertainment spots and the villas of rich residents. It was this calm hub of industry and wealth that Genghis Khan, along with his groups of merciless warriors, was now arriving to loot and destroy.
The first city which the Monguls reached on [Pg 245]their march toward Bokhara was one named Zarnuk. In approaching it a large troop rode up toward the walls, uttering terrific shouts and outcries. The people shut the gates in great terror. Genghis Khan, however, sent an officer to them to say that it was useless for them to attempt to resist him, and to advise them to surrender at once. They must demolish their citadel, he said, and send out all the young and able-bodied men to Genghis Khan. The officer advised them, too, to send out presents to Genghis Khan as an additional means of propitiating him and inducing him to spare the town.
The first city the Mongols reached on [Pg 245] their march toward Bokhara was called Zarnuk. As they approached, a large group rode up to the walls, shouting loudly. The townspeople, filled with fear, quickly shut the gates. However, Genghis Khan sent an officer to tell them that resisting him would be pointless and advised them to surrender immediately. He insisted they should destroy their citadel and send out all the young and able-bodied men to Genghis Khan. The officer also suggested that they send gifts to Genghis Khan to help win his favor and persuade him to spare the town.
The inhabitants yielded to this advice. The gates were thrown open. All the young men who were capable of bearing arms were marshaled and marched out to the Mongul camp. They were accompanied by the older men among the inhabitants, who took with them the best that the town contained, for presents. Genghis Khan accepted the presents, ordered the young men to be enrolled in his army, and then, dismissing the older ones in peace, he resumed his march and went on his way.
The people agreed to this advice. The gates were opened wide. All the young men capable of fighting gathered and marched out to the Mongol camp. They were joined by the older men from the village, who brought along the finest items the town had to offer as gifts. Genghis Khan accepted the gifts, instructed the young men to join his army, and then, sending the older men away peacefully, he continued on his journey.
He next came to a town named Nur. One of the men from Zarnuk served as a guide to show the detachment which was sent to summon [Pg 246]the city a near way to reach it. Nur was a sort of sacred town, having many holy places in it which were resorted to by many pilgrims and other devotees.
He then arrived in a town called Nur. One of the men from Zarnuk acted as a guide to show the group that was sent to summon [Pg 246]the city a quicker route to get there. Nur was a sort of sacred town, filled with many holy sites that attracted numerous pilgrims and other worshippers.
The people of Nur shut the gates and for some time refused to surrender. But at last, finding that it was useless to attempt to resist, they opened the gates and allowed the Monguls to come in. Genghis Khan, to punish the inhabitants, as he said, for even thinking of resisting him, set aside a supply of cattle and other provisions to keep them from starving, and then gave up all the rest of the property found in the town to be divided among his soldiers as plunder.
The people of Nur locked the gates and for a while refused to give in. But eventually, realizing it was pointless to resist, they opened the gates and let the Mongols enter. Genghis Khan, to punish the residents for even considering resisting him, set aside some cattle and other supplies to prevent them from starving, and then gave the rest of the town's possessions to his soldiers to divide as loot.
At length the army reached the great plain in which Bokhara was situated, and encamped before the town. Bokhara was very large and very populous, as may well be supposed from its outer wall of thirty miles in circuit, and Genghis Khan did not expect to make himself master of it without considerable difficulty and delay. He was, however, very intent on besieging and taking it, not only on account of the general wealth and importance of the place, but also because he supposed that the sultan himself was at this time within the walls. He had heard that the sultan had retreated there with [Pg 247]his flying squadron, taking with him all his treasure.
At last, the army arrived at the vast plain where Bokhara was located and set up camp in front of the town. Bokhara was quite large and densely populated, as you can imagine from its outer wall, which measured thirty miles around, and Genghis Khan didn’t expect to conquer it without significant challenges and delays. However, he was very focused on besieging and capturing it, not just because of the city's overall wealth and significance, but also because he believed the sultan was currently inside its walls. He had heard that the sultan had retreated there with [Pg 247]his flying squadron, bringing along all his treasure.
This was, however, a mistake. The sultan was not there. He had gone there, it is true, at first, and had taken with him the most valuable of his treasures, but before Genghis Khan arrived he had secretly withdrawn to Samarcand, thinking that he might be safer there.
This was, however, a mistake. The sultan wasn't there. He had gone there, it's true, at first, and had taken with him his most valuable treasures, but before Genghis Khan arrived, he had secretly retreated to Samarcand, thinking he might be safer there.
Intercepted letters.
In truth, the sultan was beginning to be very much disheartened and discouraged. Among other things which occurred to disturb his mind, certain letters were found and brought to him, as if they had been intercepted, which letters gave accounts of a conspiracy among his officers to desert him and go over to the side of Genghis Khan. These letters were not signed, and the sultan could not discover who had written them, but the pretended conspiracy which they revealed filled his soul with anxiety and distress.
In reality, the sultan was starting to feel really disheartened and discouraged. Among other things that troubled him, some letters were found and presented to him, as if they had been intercepted. These letters described a plot among his officers to abandon him and join Genghis Khan. The letters weren’t signed, and the sultan couldn’t figure out who wrote them, but the supposed conspiracy they discussed filled him with anxiety and distress.
It was only a pretended conspiracy after all, for the letters were written by a man in Genghis Khan's camp, and with Genghis Khan's permission or connivance. This man was a Mohammedan, and had been in the sultan's service; but the sultan had put to death his father and his brothers on account of some alleged offense, and he had become so incensed at the act [Pg 248]that he had deserted to Genghis Khan, and now he was determined to do his former sovereign all the mischief in his power. His intimate knowledge of persons and things connected with the sultan's court and army enabled him to write these letters in such a way as to deceive the sultan completely.
It was actually just a fake conspiracy, since the letters were written by a guy in Genghis Khan's camp, with Genghis Khan's approval or complicity. This guy was a Muslim and had previously worked for the sultan; however, the sultan had executed his father and brothers for some supposed crime, and he was so angry about it [Pg 248]that he switched sides to Genghis Khan. Now, he was set on causing as much trouble as he could for his former ruler. His close knowledge of people and matters related to the sultan's court and army allowed him to write these letters convincingly enough to completely fool the sultan.
It was past midsummer when the army of Genghis Khan laid siege to Bokhara, and it was not until the spring of the following year that they succeeded in carrying the outer wall, so strongly was the city fortified and so well was it defended. After having forced the outer wall, the Monguls destroyed the suburbs of the town, devastated the cultivated gardens and grounds, and pillaged the villas. They then took up their position around the inner wall, and commenced the siege of the city itself in due form.
It was after midsummer when Genghis Khan's army besieged Bokhara, and it wasn't until the spring of the following year that they managed to breach the outer wall, so strong were the city's defenses. After breaking through the outer wall, the Mongols destroyed the suburbs, ravaged the farms and gardens, and looted the mansions. They then positioned themselves around the inner wall and formally began the siege of the city itself.
Evacuation of the town.
The sultan had left three of his greatest generals in command of the town. These men determined not to wait the operations of Genghis Khan in attacking the walls, but to make a sudden sally from the gates, with the whole force that could be spared, and attack the besiegers in their intrenchments. They made this sally in the night, at a time when the Monguls were least expecting it. They were, however, wholly [Pg 249]unsuccessful. They were driven back into the city with great loss. The generals, it seems, had determined to risk all on this desperate attempt, and, in case it failed, at once to abandon the city to its fate. Accordingly, when driven into the city through the gates on one side, they marched directly through it and passed out through the gates on the other side, hoping to save themselves and the garrison by this retreat, with a view of ultimately rejoining the sultan. They, however, went first in a southerly direction from the city toward the River Amoor. The generals took their families and those of the principal officers of the garrison with them.
The sultan had left three of his top generals in charge of the town. These men decided not to wait for Genghis Khan to attack the walls but to make a sudden strike from the gates with all the forces they could spare and confront the besiegers in their camps. They launched this attack at night when the Mongols were least expecting it. However, it turned out to be completely unsuccessful. They were pushed back into the city with heavy losses. The generals had decided to risk everything on this desperate move, and if it failed, they planned to abandon the city to its fate. So, when they were forced back through one set of gates, they quickly marched through the city and exited through the other gates, hoping to save themselves and the garrison in order to eventually rejoin the sultan. They headed south from the city toward the River Amoor, taking their families and those of the key officers of the garrison with them.
The fugitives overtaken.
The night was dark, and they succeeded in leaving the city without being observed. In the morning, however, all was discovered, and Genghis Khan sent off a strong detachment of well-mounted troops in pursuit. These troops, after about a day's chase, overtook the flying garrison near the river. There was no escape for the poor fugitives, and the merciless Monguls destroyed them almost every one by riding over them, trampling them down with their horses' hoofs, and cutting them to pieces with their sabres.
The night was dark, and they managed to leave the city without being seen. However, in the morning, everything was discovered, and Genghis Khan sent out a strong group of well-mounted soldiers to chase them. After about a day's pursuit, these soldiers caught up with the fleeing garrison near the river. There was no way for the poor escapees to get away, and the ruthless Mongols killed almost all of them by riding over them, trampling them under their horses' hooves, and slicing them to pieces with their sabers.
In the mean time, while this detachment had [Pg 250]been pursuing the garrison, Genghis Khan, knowing that there were no longer any troops within the city to defend it, and that every thing there was in utter confusion, determined on a grand final assault; but, while his men were getting the engines ready to batter down the walls, a procession, consisting of all the magistrates and clergy, and a great mass of the principal citizens, came forth from one of the gates, bearing with them the keys of the city. These keys they offered to Genghis Khan in token of surrender, and begged him to spare their lives.
In the meantime, while this detachment had [Pg 250] been pursuing the garrison, Genghis Khan, aware that there were no longer any troops left in the city to defend it and that everything was in complete chaos, decided to launch a major final assault. However, while his men were preparing the machinery to break down the walls, a procession made up of all the magistrates and clergy, along with a large group of the main citizens, came out from one of the gates, carrying the keys to the city. They offered these keys to Genghis Khan as a sign of surrender and pleaded with him to spare their lives.
The emperor received the keys, and said to the citizens that he would spare their lives on condition that, if there were any of the sultan's soldiers concealed in the city, they would give them up, and that they would also seize and deliver to him any of the citizens that were suspected of being in the sultan's interest. This they took a solemn oath that they would do.
The emperor took the keys and told the citizens that he would spare their lives as long as they handed over any of the sultan's soldiers hiding in the city. He also demanded that they capture and deliver anyone among them who was suspected of supporting the sultan. They swore a solemn oath to comply.
The soldiers, however—that is, those that remained in the town—were not delivered up. Most of them retired to the castle, which was a sort of citadel, and put themselves under the command of the governor of the castle, who, being a very energetic and resolute man, declared that he never would surrender.
The soldiers who stayed in the town didn’t give up. Most of them went to the castle, which was like a fortress, and placed themselves under the command of the castle's governor, a very determined and strong-willed man, who declared that he would never surrender.
There were a great many of the young men of the town, sons of the leading citizens, who also retired to the castle, determined not to yield to the conqueror.
There were many young men from the town, sons of the prominent citizens, who also moved to the castle, determined not to give in to the conqueror.
Valuables surrendered.
Genghis Khan, having thus obtained the keys of the city itself, caused the gates to be opened, and his troops marched in and took possession. He had promised the citizens that his soldiers should spare the lives of the people and should not pillage the houses on condition that the magistrates delivered up peaceably the public magazines of grain and other food to supply his army; also that all the people who had buried or otherwise concealed gold and silver, or other treasures, should bring them forth again and give them up, or else make known where they were concealed. This the people promised that they would do.
Genghis Khan, having secured the keys to the city, ordered the gates to be opened, and his troops marched in to take control. He had assured the citizens that his soldiers would spare their lives and not loot their homes, provided the magistrates peacefully handed over the public grain stores and other food to support his army; also, that anyone who had buried or hidden gold, silver, or other treasures would bring them forward and surrender them, or at least reveal where they were hidden. The people agreed to this.
After having entered the town, Genghis Khan was riding about the streets on horseback at the head of his troop of guards when he came to a large and very beautiful edifice. The doors were wide, and he drove his horse directly in. His troops, and the other soldiers who were there, followed him in. There were also with him some of the magistrates of the town, who were accompanying him in his progress about the city.
After entering the town, Genghis Khan was riding through the streets on horseback, leading his group of guards when he approached a large and stunning building. The doors were open wide, and he rode his horse straight inside. His troops, along with the other soldiers present, followed him in. Some of the town's officials were also with him, accompanying him as he moved through the city.
After the whole party had entered the edifice, Genghis Khan looked around, and then asked them, in a jeering manner, if that was the sultan's palace.
After everyone at the party had entered the building, Genghis Khan looked around and then asked them, in a mocking way, if that was the sultan's palace.
"No," said they, "it is the house of God."
"No," they said, "it's the house of God."
The building was a mosque.
The building was a mosque.
On hearing this, Genghis Khan alighted from his horse, and, giving the bridle to one of the principal magistrates to hold, he went up, in a very irreverent manner, to a sacred place where the priests were accustomed to sit. He seized the copy of the Koran which he found there, and threw it down under the feet of the horses. After amusing himself for a time in desecrating the temple by these and other similar performances, he caused his soldiers to bring in their provisions, and allowed them to eat and drink in the temple, in a riotous manner, without any regard to the sacredness of the place, or to the feelings of the people of the town which he outraged by this conduct.
On hearing this, Genghis Khan got off his horse and handed the reins to one of the main officials to hold. He then approached, in a very disrespectful way, a sacred place where the priests usually sat. He grabbed the Koran he found there and threw it down under the horses' feet. After entertaining himself for a while by desecrating the temple with these and other similar acts, he had his soldiers bring in their supplies and let them eat and drink in the temple in a rowdy way, showing no respect for the sanctity of the place or the feelings of the townspeople who were offended by his actions.
A few days after this Genghis Khan assembled all the magistrates and principal citizens of the town, and made a speech to them from an elevated stand or pulpit which was erected for the purpose. He began his speech by praising God, and claiming to be an object of his special favor, in proof of which he recounted [Pg 253]the victories which he had obtained, as he said, through the Divine aid. He then went on to denounce the perfidious conduct of the sultan toward him in making a solemn treaty of peace with him and then treacherously murdering his merchants and embassadors. He said that the sultan was a detestable tyrant, and that God had commissioned him to rid the earth of all such monsters. He said, in conclusion, that he would protect their lives, and would not allow his soldiers to take away their household goods, provided they surrendered to him fairly and honestly all their money and other treasures; and if any of them refused to do this, or to tell where their treasures were hid, he would put them to the torture, and compel them to tell.
A few days later, Genghis Khan gathered all the local leaders and important citizens of the town and gave a speech from a raised platform that had been set up for this purpose. He started his speech by praising God and asserting that he was favored by Him, citing [Pg 253] the victories he claimed to have achieved with Divine assistance. He then condemned the Sultan for his treacherous actions, noting that after making a peace treaty with him, the Sultan had deceitfully killed his merchants and ambassadors. He described the Sultan as a loathsome tyrant and claimed that God had sent him to eradicate such creatures from the earth. In conclusion, he assured them that he would protect their lives and would not permit his soldiers to seize their belongings, as long as they surrendered all their money and other valuables fairly and honestly; but if anyone refused to do so or to reveal where their treasures were hidden, he would torture them until they confessed.
Conflagration.
Surrender of the citadel.
The wretched inhabitants of the town, feeling that they were entirely at the mercy of the terrible hordes that were in possession of the city, did not attempt to conceal any thing. They brought forward their hidden treasures, and even offered their household goods to the conqueror if he was disposed to take them. They were only anxious to save, if possible, their dwellings and their lives. Genghis Khan appeared at first to be pleased with the submissive spirit which they manifested, but at last, under pretense that he heard of some soldiers [Pg 254]being concealed somewhere, and perhaps irritated at the citadel's holding out so long against him, he ordered the town to be set on fire. The buildings were almost all of wood, and the fire raged among them with great fury. Multitudes of the inhabitants perished in the flames, and great numbers died miserably afterward from want and exposure. The citadel immediately afterward surrendered, and it would seem that Genghis Khan began to feel satisfied with the amount of misery which he had caused, for it is said that he spared the lives of the governor and of the soldiers, although we might have expected that he would have massacred them all.
The miserable people of the town, realizing they were completely at the mercy of the brutal forces in control of the city, didn’t try to hide anything. They brought forward their hidden valuables and even offered their household items to the conqueror if he was willing to take them. They were only desperate to save, if they could, their homes and their lives. Genghis Khan initially seemed pleased with the submissive attitude they showed, but eventually, claiming he had heard rumors of soldiers hiding somewhere, and perhaps frustrated that the citadel had held out against him for so long, he ordered the town to be set ablaze. Most of the buildings were made of wood, and the fire swept through them with intense fury. Many inhabitants perished in the flames, and countless others suffered and died later from hunger and exposure. The citadel soon afterward surrendered, and it seems that Genghis Khan began to feel satisfied with the amount of suffering he had inflicted, for it’s said that he spared the lives of the governor and the soldiers, even though we might have expected him to massacre them all.
The citadel was, however, demolished, and thus the town itself, and all that pertained to it, became a mass of smoking ruins. The property pillaged from the inhabitants was divided among the Mongul troops, while the people themselves went away, to roam as vagabonds and beggars over the surrounding country, and to die of want and despair.
The citadel was, however, torn down, and so the town itself, along with everything related to it, turned into a pile of smoking rubble. The belongings looted from the residents were shared among the Mongol soldiers, while the people themselves left to wander as vagrants and beggars throughout the nearby areas, facing hunger and hopelessness.
What difference is there between such a conqueror as this and the captain of a band of pirates or of robbers, except in the immense magnitude of the scale on which he perpetrates his crimes?
What’s the difference between a conqueror like this and the leader of a group of pirates or thieves, except for the huge scale on which he commits his crimes?
The satisfaction which Genghis Khan felt at the capture of Bokhara was greatly increased by the intelligence which he received soon afterward from the two princes whom he had sent to lay siege to Otrar, informing him that that city had fallen into their hands, and that the governor of it, the officer who had so treacherously put to death the embassadors and the merchants, had been taken and slain. The name of this governor was Gayer Khan. The sultan, knowing that Genghis Khan would doubtless make this city one of his first objects of attack, left the governor a force of fifty thousand men to defend it. He afterward sent him an additional force of ten thousand men, under the command of a general named Kariakas.
The satisfaction Genghis Khan felt from capturing Bokhara was greatly boosted by the news he received shortly after from the two princes he had sent to besiege Otrar, letting him know that they had taken the city and that the governor, the officer who had treacherously killed the ambassadors and merchants, had been captured and killed. This governor was named Gayer Khan. The sultan, aware that Genghis Khan would likely target this city first, left the governor with a force of fifty thousand men to defend it. He later sent an additional ten thousand men under the command of a general named Kariakas.
With these soldiers the governor shut himself up in the city. He knew very well that if he surrendered or was taken he could expect no mercy, and he went to work accordingly strengthening the fortifications, and laying in stores of provisions, determined to fight to the last extremity. The captain of the guard who came to assist him had not the same reason for being so very obstinate in the defense of the town, and this difference in the situation of the two commanders led to difficulty in the end, as we shall presently see.
With these soldiers, the governor locked himself in the city. He knew very well that if he surrendered or was captured, he could expect no mercy, so he focused on strengthening the defenses and stockpiling supplies, determined to fight until the end. The captain of the guard who came to help him didn't have the same reasons to be so stubborn about defending the town, and this difference in their situations eventually created problems, as we will see shortly.
The proposal made to Genghis Khan.
The Mongul princes began the siege of Otrar by filling up the ditches that encircled the outer wall of the town in the places where they wished to plant their battering-rams to make breaches in the walls. They were hindered a great deal in their work, as is usual in such cases, by the sallies of the besieged, who rushed upon them in the night in great numbers, and with such desperate fury that they often succeeded in destroying some of the engines, or setting them on fire before they could be driven back into the town. This continued for some time, until at last the Mongul princes began to be discouraged, and they sent word to their father, who was then engaged in the siege of Bokhara, informing him of the desperate defense which was made by the garrison of Otrar, and asking his permission to turn the siege into a blockade—that is, to withdraw from the immediate vicinity of the walls, and to content themselves with investing the city closely on every side, so as to prevent any one from going out or coming in, until the provisions of the town should be exhausted, and the garrison be starved into a surrender. In this way, they said, the lives of vast numbers of the troops would be saved.
The Mongol princes started the siege of Otrar by filling in the ditches around the outer wall of the town where they wanted to set up their battering rams to break through the walls. Their progress was heavily hampered, as usually happens in such situations, by the attacks from the defenders, who charged at them in the night in large numbers and with such fierce determination that they often managed to destroy some of the siege engines or set them on fire before being pushed back into the town. This went on for a while, until the Mongol princes began to feel discouraged, and they sent a message to their father, who was busy besieging Bokhara, updating him on the fierce resistance from the garrison of Otrar, and asking for permission to shift the siege to a blockade—that is, to move away from the immediate area around the walls and instead surround the city closely on all sides, so that no one could go in or out, until the town's supplies ran out and the garrison was forced to surrender due to starvation. This way, they claimed, many soldiers' lives would be saved.
But their father sent back word to them that [Pg 257]they must do no such thing, but must go on and fight their way into the town, no matter how many of the men were killed.
But their father sent back word to them that [Pg 257] they couldn't do that, but had to keep going and fight their way into the town, no matter how many men were killed.
The outer walls taken.
So the princes began again with fresh ardor, and they pushed forward their operations with such desperate energy that in less than a month the outer wall, and the works of the besieged to defend it, were all in ruins. The towers were beaten down, the ramparts were broken, and many breaches were made through which the besiegers might be expected at any moment to force their way into the town. The besieged were accordingly obliged to abandon the outer walls and retire within the inner lines.
So the princes jumped back in with renewed enthusiasm, and they pushed their efforts forward with such relentless energy that in less than a month the outer wall and the defenses set up by the besieged were completely destroyed. The towers were knocked down, the ramparts were broken, and many gaps were created through which the attackers could be expected to break into the town at any moment. The besieged had no choice but to give up the outer walls and fall back within the inner defenses.
The Monguls now had possession of the suburbs, and, after pillaging them of all that they could convert to their own use, and burning and destroying every thing else, they advanced to attack the inner works; and here the contest between the besiegers and the garrison was renewed more fiercely than ever. The besieged continued their resistance for five months, defending themselves by every possible means from the walls, and making desperate sallies from time to time in order to destroy the Monguls' engines and kill the men.
The Monguls now held the suburbs, and after looting everything they could use and burning down everything else, they moved in to attack the inner stronghold. Here, the battle between the attackers and the defenders intensified more than ever. The defenders held out for five months, using every means possible from the walls and launching desperate counterattacks to destroy the Monguls’ machinery and take out their soldiers.
At length Kariakas, the captain of the guard, who had been sent to assist the governor in the [Pg 258]defense of the town, began to think it was time that the carnage should cease and that the town should be surrendered. But the governor, who knew that he would most assuredly be beheaded if in any way he fell into the hands of the enemy, would not listen to any proposal of the kind. He succeeded, also, in exciting among the people of the town, and among the soldiers of the garrison, such a hatred of the Monguls, whom he represented as infidels of the very worst character, the enemies alike of God and man, that they joined him in the determination not to surrender.
At last, Kariakas, the captain of the guard, who had been sent to help the governor in the [Pg 258] defense of the town, started to think it was time for the bloodshed to stop and for the town to give up. But the governor, knowing he would definitely be executed if he fell into the enemy's hands, refused to consider any suggestion like that. He also managed to stir up such a deep hatred among the townspeople and the soldiers in the garrison for the Mongols, whom he portrayed as the worst kind of infidels, enemies of both God and humanity, that they all joined him in their resolve not to surrender.
Kariakas now found himself an object of suspicion and distrust in the town and in the garrison on account of his having made the proposal to surrender, and feeling that he was not safe, he determined to make a separate peace for himself and his ten thousand by going out secretly in the night and giving himself up to the princes. He thought that by doing this, and by putting the Monguls in possession of the gate through which his troops were to march out, so as to enable them to gain admission to the city, his life would be spared, and that he might perhaps be admitted into the service of Genghis Khan.
Kariakas found himself viewed with suspicion and distrust in the town and the garrison because he had suggested surrendering. Feeling unsafe, he decided to negotiate a separate peace for himself and his ten thousand men by sneaking out at night to surrender to the princes. He believed that by doing this, and by allowing the Mongols to take control of the gate through which his troops would exit, they would be able to enter the city, ensuring his life would be spared. He even thought he might be accepted into Genghis Khan's service.
But he was mistaken in this idea. The [Pg 259]princes said that a man who would betray his own countrymen would betray them if he ever had a good opportunity. So they ordered him and all his officers to be slain, and the men to be divided among the soldiers as slaves.
But he was wrong about this. The [Pg 259]princes said that a man who would betray his fellow countrymen would also betray them if he ever got the chance. So they commanded that he and all his officers be killed, and the men be divided among the soldiers as slaves.
Citadel stormed.
They nevertheless took possession of the gate by which the deserters had come out, and by this means gained admission to the city. The governor fled to the citadel with all the men whom he could assemble, and shut himself up in it. Here he fought desperately for a month, making continual sallies at the head of his men, and doing every thing that the most resolute and reckless bravery could do to harass and beat off the besiegers. But all was in vain. In the end the walls of the citadel were so broken down by the engines brought to bear upon them, that one day the Monguls, by a determined and desperate assault made on all sides simultaneously, forced their way in, through the most dreadful scenes of carnage and destruction, and began killing without mercy every soldier that they could find.
They managed to take control of the gate through which the deserters had escaped, allowing them to enter the city. The governor retreated to the citadel with all the men he could gather and locked himself inside. Here, he fought fiercely for a month, launching constant attacks with his men and doing everything that sheer bravery could accomplish to harass and repel the attackers. But it was all for nothing. Eventually, the walls of the citadel were so badly damaged by the siege engines that one day the Mongols, in a determined and desperate assault from all sides at once, broke in, amid horrific scenes of slaughter and destruction, and began mercilessly killing every soldier they could find.
The soldiers defended themselves to the last. Some took refuge in narrow courts and lanes, and on the roofs of the houses—for the citadel was so large that it formed of itself quite a little town—and fought desperately till they were [Pg 260]brought down by the arrows of the Monguls. The governor took his position, in company with two men who were with him, on a terrace of his palace, and refused to surrender, but fought on furiously, determined to kill any one who attempted to come near him. His wife was near, doing all in her power to encourage and sustain him.
The soldiers fought bravely until the end. Some sought shelter in narrow alleys and on the rooftops, as the citadel was so large it was almost like a small town, and they battled fiercely until they were [Pg 260]struck down by the arrows of the Mongols. The governor positioned himself alongside two men on the terrace of his palace and refused to surrender, fighting fiercely and determined to kill anyone who tried to approach him. His wife was close by, doing everything she could to support and motivate him.
Genghis Khan had given orders to the princes not to kill the governor, but to take him alive. He wished to have the satisfaction of disposing of him himself. For this reason the soldiers who attempted to take him on the terrace were very careful not to shoot their arrows at him, but only at the men who were with him, and while they did so a great many of them were killed by the arrows which the governor and his two friends discharged at those who attempted to climb up to the place where they were standing.
Genghis Khan ordered the princes not to kill the governor but to capture him alive. He wanted the satisfaction of dealing with him personally. Because of this, the soldiers who tried to seize him on the terrace were very careful not to shoot at him, but only at the men with him. While they did this, many of them were killed by arrows fired by the governor and his two friends at those who tried to climb up to where they were standing.

After a while the two men were killed, but the governor remained alive. Yet nobody could come near him. Those that attempted it were shot, and fell back again among their companions below. The governor's wife supplied him with arrows as fast as he could use them. At length all the arrows were spent, and then she brought him stones, which he [Pg 263]hurled down upon his assailants when they tried to climb up to him. But at last so many ascended together that the governor could not beat them all back, and he was at length surrounded and secured, and immediately put in irons.
After a while, the two men were killed, but the governor was still alive. However, no one could get close to him. Those who tried were shot and fell back to their companions below. The governor's wife provided him with arrows as quickly as he could use them. Eventually, all the arrows ran out, and then she brought him stones, which he [Pg 263] hurled down at his attackers when they tried to climb up to him. But eventually, so many people climbed up together that the governor couldn't fend them all off, and he was finally surrounded and captured, then immediately put in chains.
The princes wrote word at once to their father that the town was taken, and that the governor was in their hands a prisoner. They received orders in return to bring him with them to Bokhara. While on the way, however, another order came requiring them to put the prisoner to death, and this order was immediately executed.
The princes quickly informed their father that they had captured the town and taken the governor prisoner. They received instructions to bring him with them to Bokhara. However, on the way, another order arrived requiring them to execute the prisoner, and they carried out that command immediately.
What was the fate of his courageous and devoted wife has never been known.
What happened to his brave and devoted wife has never been known.
Chapter XX.
Battles and sieges.
1219-1220
1219-1220
After the fall of Bokhara and Otrar, the war was continued for two years with great vigor by Genghis Khan and the Monguls, and the poor sultan was driven from place to place by his merciless enemies, until at last his cause was wholly lost, and he himself, as will appear in the next chapter, came to a miserable end.
Aafter the fall of Bokhara and Otrar, Genghis Khan and the Mongols continued the war for two years with intense energy, relentlessly pushing the unfortunate sultan from one location to another until his cause was completely defeated. As will be revealed in the next chapter, he ultimately met a tragic fate.
During the two years while Genghis Khan continued the war against him, a great many incidents occurred illustrating the modes of warfare practiced in those days, and the sufferings which were endured by the mass of the people in consequence of these terrible struggles between rival despots contending for the privilege of governing them.
During the two years that Genghis Khan waged war against him, many events took place that showed the warfare methods used at the time, as well as the hardships endured by the ordinary people due to these brutal conflicts between competing rulers fighting for the right to control them.
At one time Genghis Khan sent his son Jughi with a large detachment to besiege and take a certain town named Saganak. As soon as Jughi arrived before the place, he sent in a flag of truce to call upon the people of the town [Pg 265]to surrender, promising, at the same time, to treat them kindly if they would do so.
At one point, Genghis Khan sent his son Jughi with a large group to lay siege to a town called Saganak. As soon as Jughi reached the town, he sent a flag of truce to urge the townspeople [Pg 265]to surrender, promising that he would treat them well if they complied.
The murdered embassador.
The bearer of the flag was a Mohammedan named Hassan. Jughi probably thought that the message would be better received by the people of the town if brought to them by one of their own countrymen, but he made a great mistake in this. The people, instead of being pleased with the messenger because he was a Mohammedan, were very much exasperated against him. They considered him a renegade and a traitor; and, although the governor had solemnly promised that he should be allowed to go and come in safety, so great a tumult arose that the governor found it impossible to protect him, and the poor man was torn to pieces by the mob.
The flag bearer was a Muslim named Hassan. Jughi probably thought that the people of the town would respond better to the message if it was delivered by someone from their own community, but he was seriously mistaken. Instead of appreciating the messenger for being a fellow Muslim, they were infuriated with him. They saw him as a traitor and a sellout; and even though the governor had promised he would be safe coming and going, the chaos grew so intense that the governor could not protect him, and the poor man was torn apart by the mob.
Jughi immediately assaulted the town with all his force, and as soon as he got possession of it he slaughtered without mercy all the officers and soldiers of the garrison, and killed also about one half of the inhabitants, in order to avenge the death of his murdered messenger. He also caused a handsome monument to be erected to his memory in the principal square of the town.
Jughi quickly attacked the town with full force, and once he took control of it, he ruthlessly killed all the officers and soldiers of the garrison, as well as about half of the residents, to avenge the death of his murdered messenger. He also had a beautiful monument built in his honor in the main square of the town.
Jughi treated the inhabitants of every town that dared to resist with extreme severity, while [Pg 266]those that yielded at once were, in some degree, spared and protected. The consequence of this policy was that the people of many of the towns surrendered without attempting to defend themselves at all. In one case the magistrates and other principal inhabitants of a town came out to meet him a distance of two days' journey from them, bringing with them the keys of the town, and a great quantity of magnificent presents, all of which they laid at the conqueror's feet, and implored his mercy.
Jughi treated the people of every town that dared to resist with harshness, while [Pg 266] those that surrendered right away were somewhat spared and protected. As a result of this approach, many towns' residents gave up without even trying to defend themselves. In one instance, the town's magistrates and other key members came out to meet him from two days away, bringing the keys to the town and a large collection of lavish gifts, all of which they offered at the conqueror's feet, begging for his mercy.
The town taken.
There was one town which Jughi's force took by a kind of stratagem. A certain engineer, whom he employed to make a reconnoissance of the fortifications, reported that there was a place on one side of the town where there was a ditch full of water outside of the wall, which made the access to the wall there so difficult that the garrison would not be at all likely to expect an attack on that side. The engineer proposed a plan for building some light bridges, which the soldiers were to throw over the ditch in the night, after having drawn off the attention of the garrison to some other quarter, and then, mounting upon the walls by means of ladders, to get into the town. This plan was adopted. The bridges and the ladders were prepared, and then, when the appointed night came, [Pg 267]a feigned attack was made in the opposite part of the town. The garrison were then all called off to repel this pretended attack, and in this way the wall opposite to the ditch was left undefended. The soldiers then threw the bridges over the ditch, and planted the ladders against the wall, and before the garrison could get intelligence of what they were doing they had made their way into the town, and had opened one of the gates, and by this means the whole army got in. The engineer himself, who had proposed the plan, went up first on the first ladder that was planted against the wall. To take the lead in such an escalade required great coolness and courage, for it was dark, and no one knew, in going up the ladder, how many enemies he might have to encounter at the top of it.
There was a town that Jughi's force captured using a clever strategy. An engineer he hired to scout the fortifications reported that there was a spot on one side of the town with a water-filled ditch outside the wall, making it so difficult to access that the garrison would unlikely expect an attack from that direction. The engineer suggested a plan to build lightweight bridges that the soldiers could throw over the ditch at night after distracting the garrison elsewhere, then climb the walls using ladders to enter the town. This plan was approved. The bridges and ladders were prepared, and when the designated night arrived, [Pg 267] a feigned attack was launched on the opposite side of the town. The garrison was drawn away to defend against this fake assault, leaving the wall near the ditch unguarded. The soldiers quickly threw the bridges over the ditch, set the ladders against the wall, and before the garrison realized what was happening, they had entered the town and opened one of the gates, allowing the entire army to come in. The engineer, who had proposed the plan, was the first to climb up the first ladder against the wall. Leading such a risky operation required significant composure and bravery, as it was dark, and no one knew how many enemies awaited at the top of the ladder.
The next place which the army of Jughi approached was a quiet and beautiful town, the seat of several institutions of learning, and the residence of learned men and men of leisure. It was a very pleasant place, full of fountains, gardens, and delightful pleasure-grounds, with many charming public and private promenades. The name of this place was Toukat, and the beauty and attractiveness of it were proverbial through all the country.
The next destination for Jughi's army was a calm and lovely town, home to various educational institutions and a community of scholars and relaxed individuals. It was a very enjoyable place, filled with fountains, gardens, and delightful recreation areas, along with many lovely public and private walkways. This town was called Toukat, and its beauty and appeal were well-known throughout the entire region.
Toukat was a place rather of pleasure than [Pg 268]of strength, and yet it was surrounded by a wall, and the governor of it determined to make an effort to defend it. The garrison fought bravely, and they kept the besiegers off for three days. At the end of that time the engines of the Monguls had made so many breaches in the walls that the governor was convinced that they would soon get in, and so he sent to Jughi to ask for the terms on which he would allow them to surrender. Jughi replied that he would not now make any terms with him at all. It was too late. He ought to have surrendered at the beginning.
Toukat was more about pleasure than [Pg 268] strength, yet it was surrounded by a wall, and the governor decided to try to defend it. The garrison fought fiercely and held off the attackers for three days. By the end of that time, the Monguls' siege engines had created so many openings in the walls that the governor was sure they would breach them soon, so he sent a message to Jughi asking for the terms of surrender. Jughi replied that he wouldn't negotiate terms at this point. It was too late. The governor should have surrendered earlier.
Arrangements for plundering it.
So the Mongul army forced its way into the town, and slaughtered the whole garrison without mercy. Jughi then ordered all the inhabitants, men, women, and children, to repair to a certain place on the plain outside the walls. In obedience to this command, all the people went to the appointed place. They went with fear and trembling, expecting that they were all to be killed. But they found, in the end, that the object of Jughi in bringing them thus out of the town was not to kill them, but only to call them away from the houses, so that the soldiers could plunder them more conveniently while the owners were away. After being kept out of the town for a time [Pg 269]they were allowed to return, and when they went back to their houses they found that they had been pillaged and stripped of every thing that the soldiers could carry away.
So the Mongul army pushed into the town and brutally killed the entire garrison. Jughi then ordered all the residents—men, women, and children—to gather in a specific area on the plain outside the walls. Following this order, everyone went to the designated spot, filled with fear and anxiety, expecting they were all going to be killed. But in the end, they discovered that Jughi's purpose in bringing them out of the town wasn't to execute them; he just wanted to draw them away from their homes so the soldiers could loot more easily while the owners were gone. After being kept out for a while [Pg 269], they were finally allowed to return, and when they got back to their houses, they found they had been raided and stripped of everything the soldiers could carry off.
Timur Melek.
His preparations for defense.
There was another large and important town named Kojend. It was situated two or three hundred miles to the northward of Samarcand, on the River Sir, which flows into Aral Lake. The governor of this city was Timur Melek. He was a very powerful chieftain, and a man of great military renown, having often been in active service under the sultan as one of the principal generals of his army. When Timur heard of the fall of Toukat, he presumed that his city of Kojend would be next attacked, as it seemed to come next in the way of the Mongul army; so he began to make vigorous preparations for defense. He broke up all the roads leading toward the town, and destroyed the bridges. He also laid in great supplies of food to maintain the inhabitants in case of a protracted siege, and he ordered all the corn, fruits, and cattle of the surrounding country, which he did not require for this purpose, to be taken away and stowed in secret places at a distance, to prevent their falling into the hands of the enemy.
There was a large and significant town called Kojend. It was located 200 or 300 miles north of Samarcand, near the River Sir, which flows into Aral Lake. The governor of this city was Timur Melek. He was a powerful leader with a strong military reputation, having served frequently as one of the main generals in the sultan's army. When Timur learned about the fall of Toukat, he assumed that Kojend would be the next target for attack since it was next in line for the Mongul army. So, he started making serious preparations for defense. He destroyed all the roads leading to the town and took out the bridges. He also stockpiled a large amount of food to sustain the residents in case of a long siege, and he instructed that all the grain, fruits, and livestock in the surrounding area, which he didn't need for this, be removed and stored secretly away to keep them from falling into enemy hands.
Jughi did not himself attack this town, but [Pg 270]sent a large detachment under the orders of a general named Elak Nevian. Elak advanced toward the city and commenced his operations. The first thing that was to be done was to rebuild a bridge over the river, so as to enable him to gain access to the town, which was on the opposite bank. Then he set up immense engines at different points along the line, some of which were employed to batter down the walls, and others, at the same time, to throw stones, darts, and arrows over the parapets, in order to drive the garrison back from them. These engines did great execution. Those built to batter down the walls were of great size and power. Some of them, it was said, threw stones over the wall as big as millstones.
Jughi didn't personally attack this town, but [Pg 270] sent a large group led by a general named Elak Nevian. Elak moved toward the city and started his operations. The first thing that needed to be done was to rebuild a bridge over the river to allow him access to the town, which was on the other side. Then he set up massive siege engines at various points along the line, some of which were used to break down the walls, while others launched stones, darts, and arrows over the parapets to push the defenders back. These engines caused significant damage. The ones designed to smash the walls were enormous and powerful. It was said that some of them could hurl stones over the wall as large as millstones.
Timur Melek was equally active in the defense of the town. He built a number of flat-bottomed boats, which might be called floating batteries, since they were constructed for throwing missiles of all sorts into the camp of the enemy. These batteries, it is said, were covered over on the top to protect the men, and they had port-holes in the sides, like a modern man-of-war, out of which, not cannon balls and bomb-shells indeed, but arrows, darts, javelins, and stones were projected. The boats were [Pg 271]sent out, some on the upper side of the town and some on the lower, and were placed in stations where they could most effectually reach the Mongul works. They were the means of killing and wounding great multitudes of men, and they greatly disturbed and hindered the besiegers' operations.
Timur Melek was just as active in defending the town. He built several flat-bottomed boats, which could be called floating batteries because they were designed to launch missiles of all kinds into the enemy camp. These batteries, it’s said, were covered on top to protect the men, and they had openings on the sides, similar to a modern warship, from which not cannonballs and shells, but arrows, darts, javelins, and stones were fired. The boats were [Pg 271]sent out, some on the upper side of the town and some on the lower, and were positioned where they could effectively target the Mongol fortifications. They were responsible for killing and wounding large numbers of men and significantly disrupted and hindered the besiegers' efforts.
Obstinate conflict.
Still Elak persevered. He endeavored to shut up the city on every side as closely as possible; but there was on one side a large morass or jungle which he could not guard, and Timur received a great many re-enforcements, to take the place of the men who were killed on the walls, by that way. In the mean time, however, Elak was continually receiving re-enforcements too from Prince Jughi, who was not at a great distance, and thus the struggle was continued with great fury.
Still, Elak pushed on. He tried to surround the city as tightly as he could, but there was a big swamp or jungle on one side that he couldn’t protect, and Timur got a lot of reinforcements to replace the men who were killed on the walls through that route. Meanwhile, Elak was also constantly getting reinforcements from Prince Jughi, who wasn’t far away, and so the battle raged on fiercely.
At last Timur contrived an ingenious stratagem, by which he hoped to cause his enemy to fall into a snare. It seems that there was a small island in the river, not far from the walls of the city, on which, before the siege commenced, Timur had built a fortress, to be held as a sort of advanced post, and had garrisoned the fortress with about one thousand men. Timur now, in order to divert the attention of the Monguls from the city itself, sent a number of [Pg 272]men out from the city, who pretended to be deserters, and went immediately to the Mongul camp. Of course, Elak questioned them about the defenses of the city, in order to learn where the weak points were for him to attack. The pretended deserters advised him to attack this fortress on the island, saying that it could very easily be taken, and that its situation was such that, when it was taken, the city itself must surrender, for it completely commanded the place.
At last, Timur came up with a clever plan that he hoped would trick his enemy into a trap. There was a small island in the river, not far from the city walls, where Timur had built a fortress before the siege began to serve as an advanced post, garrisoned with about a thousand men. To distract the Mongols from the city, Timur sent a number of [Pg 272]men from the city who pretended to be deserters and headed straight to the Mongol camp. Naturally, Elak questioned them about the city's defenses to identify its weak points for attack. The fake deserters suggested he target the fortress on the island, claiming it could be easily captured and that once it was taken, the city would have to surrender since it completely controlled the area.
So Elak caused his principal engines to be removed to the bank of the river, opposite the island, and employed all his energies and spent all his ammunition in shooting at the fortress; but the river was so wide, and the walls of the fortress wore so thick and so high, that he made very little impression. At last his whole supply of stones—for stones served in those days instead of cannon balls—was exhausted, and as the town was situated in an alluvial district, in which no stones were to be found, he was obliged to send ten or twelve miles to the upland to procure a fresh supply of ammunition. All this consumed much time, and enabled the garrison to recruit themselves a great deal and to strengthen their defenses.
So Elak had his main weapons moved to the riverbank across from the island and used all his energy and ammunition to shoot at the fortress. However, the river was too wide, and the fortress walls were so thick and high that he barely made any impact. Eventually, he ran out of stones—since stones were used in place of cannonballs back then—and since the town was in a river valley with no stones available, he had to send someone ten or twelve miles into the hills to get more ammunition. This took a lot of time, allowing the garrison to recover and strengthen their defenses.
The horsemen in the water.
The operations of the siege were in a great measure suspended while the men were obtaining [Pg 273]a new supply of stones, and the whole disposable force of the army was employed in going back and forth to bring them. At length an immense quantity were collected; but then the Mongul general changed his plan. Instead of throwing the stones from his engines toward the fortress on the island, which it had been proved was beyond his reach, he determined to build out a jetty into the river toward it, so as to get a stand-point for his engines nearer the walls, where they could have some chance of doing execution. So he set his men at work to prepare fascines, and bundles, and rafts of timber, which were to be loaded with the stones and sunk in the river to form the foundation for the proposed bank. The men would bring the stones down to the bank in their hands, and then horsemen, who were ready on the brink, would take them, and, resting them on the saddle, would drive their horses in until they came near the place where the stones were to go, when they would throw them down and then return for others. In this way they could work upon the jetty in many parts at once, some being employed in building at the end where it abutted on the shore, while the horsemen were laying the foundations at the same time out in the middle of the stream. The work of the [Pg 274]horsemen was very difficult and dangerous, on account of holes in the sandy bottom of the river, into which they were continually sinking. Besides this, the garrison on the walls were doing their utmost all the time to impede the work by shooting arrows, javelins, stones, and fiery darts among the workmen, by which means vast numbers, both of men and horses, were killed.
The siege operations were mostly put on hold while the soldiers gathered [Pg 273] a new supply of stones, and the entire available force of the army was involved in transporting them back and forth. Eventually, a huge amount of stones was collected; however, the Mongol general changed his strategy. Instead of using his siege engines to throw stones at the fortress on the island, which had proven to be out of range, he decided to build a jetty out into the river towards it, to create a platform for his engines closer to the walls, where they could actually do some damage. He set his men to work making fascines, bundles, and rafts of timber that would be loaded with stones and sunk in the river to form the base for the planned bank. The workers would carry the stones to the riverbank by hand, and then mounted soldiers waiting at the edge would take the stones, resting them on the saddle, and wade their horses in until they were near the site where the stones were needed, then toss them down and return for more. This way, they could work on the jetty in multiple places at once, with some constructing at the shore end while the horsemen laid the foundation out in the middle of the river. The work of the [Pg 274]horsemen was quite challenging and perilous, due to holes in the sandy riverbed into which they kept sinking. Additionally, the garrison on the walls relentlessly tried to disrupt the work by shooting arrows, javelins, stones, and fire projectiles at the workers, resulting in numerous casualties among both men and horses.
The Monguls, however, persevered, and, notwithstanding all the opposition which the garrison made, they succeeded in advancing the mole which they were building so far that Timur was convinced that they would soon gain so advantageous a position that it would be impossible for him to hold out against them. So he determined to attempt to make his escape. His plan was to embark on board his boats, with all his men, and go down the river in the night.
The Mongols, however, persisted, and despite all the resistance from the garrison, they managed to extend the mole they were building to the point where Timur was convinced they would soon reach a position so advantageous that he wouldn’t be able to withstand them. So, he decided to try to escape. His plan was to get on his boats with all his men and head down the river at night.
The fire-proof awnings.
In order to prepare for this undertaking, he employed his men secretly in building more boats, until he had in all more than seventy. These boats were kept out of sight, in hidden places in the river, until all were ready. Each of them was covered with a sort of heavy awning or roof, made of wet felt, which was plastered over with a coating of clay and vinegar. [Pg 275]This covering was intended both to defend the men from missiles and the boats themselves from being set on fire.
To prepare for this mission, he secretly had his men build more boats until he had over seventy in total. These boats were hidden away in concealed spots along the river until they were all ready. Each boat was covered with a heavy awning or roof made from wet felt, which was sealed with a layer of clay mixed with vinegar. [Pg 275] This covering was meant to protect the men from projectiles and to keep the boats from catching fire.
The bridge burned.
There was one obstacle to the escape of the boats which it was necessary to remove beforehand, and that was the bridge which the Monguls had built across the river, just below the town, when they first came to besiege it. To destroy this bridge, Timur one night made a sally from one of the gates, and attacked the men who were stationed to guard the bridge. At the same time he sent down the current of the river a number of great flat-bottomed boats, filled with combustibles of various kinds, mixed with tar and naphtha. These combustibles were set on fire before they were launched, and, as the current of the river bore them down one after another against the bridge, they set the wooden piers and posts that supported it on fire, while the guard, being engaged with the party which had sallied from the town, could not go to extinguish the flames, and thus the bridge was consumed.
There was one obstacle to the escape of the boats that needed to be taken care of first, and that was the bridge the Mongols built across the river just below the town when they first laid siege. To destroy this bridge, Timur made a nighttime attack from one of the gates, targeting the guards stationed at the bridge. At the same time, he sent several large flat-bottomed boats down the river, loaded with various flammable materials, including tar and naphtha. These materials were ignited before being launched, and as the current carried them one by one against the bridge, they set the wooden supports on fire. The guards, occupied with the attacking party from the town, couldn't put out the flames, and as a result, the bridge was burned down.
The way being thus opened, Timur Melek very soon afterward embarked his family and the greater part of his army on board the boats in the night; and, while the Monguls had no suspicion of what was going on, the boats were [Pg 276]launched, and sent off one after another swiftly down the stream. Before morning came all traces of the party had passed away.
The path being cleared, Timur Melek quickly loaded his family and most of his army onto the boats at night; while the Mongols had no idea what was happening, the boats were [Pg 276] launched and sent off one by one swiftly down the river. By morning, all signs of the group had disappeared.
Battle in the river.
Very soon, however, the Mongul general heard how his intended prey had escaped him, and he immediately sent off a strong detachment to follow the southern bank of the river and pursue the fugitives. The detachment soon overtook them, and then a furious battle ensued between the Mongul horsemen on the banks and in the margin of the water and the men in the boats, who kept the boats all the time as near as possible to the northern shore.
Very soon, though, the Mongul general learned that his target had gotten away, and he quickly sent a strong group to follow the southern bank of the river and chase the escapees. The group soon caught up with them, and a fierce battle broke out between the Mongul horsemen on the banks and along the water's edge and the men in the boats, who kept their boats as close as possible to the northern shore.
Sometimes, however, when the stream was narrow, or when a rocky point projected from the northern shore, so as to drive the boats nearer to the Mongul side, the battle became very fierce and bloody. The Monguls drove their horses far into the water, so as to be as near as possible to the boats, and threw arrows, javelins, and fiery darts at them, while the Mohammedans defended themselves as well as they could from their windows or port-holes.
Sometimes, though, when the river was narrow or when a rocky point jutted out from the northern shore, pushing the boats closer to the Mongul side, the battle became extremely fierce and bloody. The Monguls rode their horses deep into the water to get as close as possible to the boats and shot arrows, javelins, and flaming projectiles at them, while the Mohammedans defended themselves as best as they could from their windows or gunports.

Things went on in this way for some time, until, at length, the boats arrived at a part of the river where the water was so shallow—being obstructed by sand-bars and shoals—that the boats fell aground. There was nothing [Pg 279]now for Timur to do but to abandon the boats and escape with his men to the land. This he succeeded in doing; and, after reaching the shore, he was able to form his men in array, on an elevated piece of ground, before Elak could bring up a sufficient number of men to attack him.
Things went on like this for a while, until eventually, the boats reached a part of the river where the water was so shallow—blocked by sandbars and shallow areas—that the boats ran aground. There was nothing [Pg 279] left for Timur to do but abandon the boats and escape with his men to the land. He managed to do this; and after reaching the shore, he was able to arrange his men on an elevated piece of ground before Elak could gather enough men to attack him.
He finally escapes.
When the Monguls at length came to attack him, he beat them off in the first instance, but he was obliged soon afterward to leave the field and continue his retreat. Of course, he was hotly pursued by the Monguls. His men became rapidly thinned in number, some being killed, and others getting separated from the main body in the confusion of the flight, until, at last, Timur was left almost alone. At last he was himself on the very point of being taken. There were three Monguls closely pursuing him. He turned round and shot an arrow at the foremost of the pursuers. The arrow struck the Mongul in the eye. The agony which the wounded man felt was so great that the two others stopped to assist him, and in the mean time Timur got out of the way. In due time, and after meeting with some other hairbreadth escapes, he reached the camp of the sultan, who received him very joyfully, loaded him with praises for the indomitable spirit which he had [Pg 280]evinced, and immediately made him governor of another city.
When the Mongols finally attacked him, he initially managed to fend them off, but he soon had to leave the battlefield and keep retreating. Naturally, they pursued him fiercely. His forces quickly dwindled in number, with some being killed and others getting lost from the main group in the chaos of the flight, until Timur was nearly alone. At one point, he was on the verge of being captured, with three Mongols closely behind him. He turned around and shot an arrow at the leading pursuer. The arrow hit the Mongol in the eye. The pain he suffered was so intense that the other two stopped to help him, allowing Timur to escape. Eventually, after encountering even more narrow escapes, he reached the sultan’s camp, where he was warmly welcomed, praised for his incredible determination, and immediately appointed governor of another city.
In the mean time, some of the boats which had been abandoned by the soldiers were got off by the men who had been left in charge of them—one especially, which contained the family of Timur. This boat went quietly down the river, and conveyed the family to a place of safety.
In the meantime, some of the boats that had been left behind by the soldiers were taken by the men who had been left to look after them—one in particular, which held Timur's family. This boat drifted quietly down the river and brought the family to safety.
The city of Kojend, from which Timur and his men had fled, was, of course, now without any means of defense, and it surrendered the very next day to the Monguls.
The city of Kojend, where Timur and his men had escaped from, was now defenseless and surrendered to the Mongols the very next day.
Chapter 21.
Death of the Sultan.
1220
1220
In the mean time, while Jughi and the other generals were ravaging the country with their detachments, and besieging and capturing all the secondary towns and fortresses that came in their way, as related in the last chapter, Genghis Khan himself, with the main body of the army, had advanced to Samarcand in pursuit of the sultan, who had, as he supposed, taken shelter there. Samarcand was the capital of the country, and was then, as it has been since, a great and renowned city.
In the meantime, while Jughi and the other generals were devastating the land with their troops, besieging and capturing all the smaller towns and fortresses in their path, as described in the last chapter, Genghis Khan himself, along with the main army, had moved towards Samarcand in pursuit of the sultan, who he believed was hiding there. Samarcand was the capital of the region and has always been a great and famous city.
Character of the queen-mother.
Khatun.
Besides the sultan himself, whom Genghis Khan was pursuing, there were the ladies of his family whom he wished also to capture. The two principal ladies were the sultana and the queen-mother. The queen-mother was a lady of very great distinction. She had been greatly renowned during the lifetime of her husband, the former sultan, for her learning, her piety, the kindness of her heart, and the general excellence of her character, so far as her [Pg 282]dealings with her subjects and friends were concerned, and her influence throughout the realm had been unbounded. At some periods of her life she had exercised a great deal of political power, and at one time she bore the very grand title of Protectress of the faith of the world. She exercised the power which she then possessed, in the main, in a very wise and beneficial manner. She administered justice impartially. She protected the weak, and restrained the oppressions of the strong. She listened to all the cases which were brought before her with great attention and patience, and arrived almost always at just conclusions respecting them. With all this, however, she was very strict and severe, and, as has almost always been the case with women raised to the possession of irresponsible power, she was unrelenting and cruel in the extreme whenever, as she judged, any political necessity required her to act with decision. Her name was Khatun.[E]
Besides the sultan himself, whom Genghis Khan was chasing, there were the ladies of his family that he also wanted to capture. The two main ladies were the sultana and the queen-mother. The queen-mother was a woman of great distinction. She had been well-known during her husband’s lifetime, the former sultan, for her intelligence, piety, kindness, and the overall excellence of her character in her interactions with her subjects and friends. Her influence across the realm had been unlimited. At various points in her life, she held significant political power and once bore the impressive title of Protectress of the Faith of the World. She used the power she had in a wise and beneficial way. She administered justice fairly, protected the vulnerable, and kept the powerful from oppressing others. She listened to all the cases presented to her with great attention and patience, often reaching fair conclusions. However, despite all this, she was strict and severe. Like many women given unchecked power, she could be relentless and extremely cruel whenever she felt political necessity demanded decisive action. Her name was Khatun.[E]
Khatun was not now at Samarcand. She was at Karazm, a city which was the chief residence of the court. She had been living there in retirement ever since the death of her husband, the present sultan's father.
Khatun was no longer in Samarcand. She was in Karazm, a city that was the main residence of the court. She had been living there in retirement ever since her husband, the current sultan's father, passed away.
Fortifications of the place.
Samarcand itself, as has already been said, [Pg 283]was a great and splendid city. Like most of the other cities, it was inclosed in a double wall, though, in this case, the outer wall surrounded the whole city, while the inner one inclosed the mosque, the palace of the sultan, and some other public buildings. These walls were much better built and more strongly fortified than those of Bokhara. There were twelve iron gates, it is said, in the outer wall. These gates were a league apart from each other. At every two leagues along the wall was a fort capable of containing a large body of men. The walls were likewise strengthened with battlements and towers, in which the men could fight under shelter, and they were surrounded by a broad and deep ditch, to prevent an enemy from approaching too near to them, in order to undermine them or batter them down.
Samarcand itself, as mentioned earlier, [Pg 283] was a great and magnificent city. Like most other cities, it was surrounded by a double wall, but in this case, the outer wall encompassed the entire city, while the inner wall enclosed the mosque, the sultan’s palace, and a few other public buildings. These walls were constructed better and were more heavily fortified than those of Bokhara. It is said there were twelve iron gates in the outer wall, spaced a league apart from each other. Every two leagues along the wall, there was a fort capable of housing a large number of soldiers. The walls were also reinforced with battlements and towers, allowing troops to fight from cover, and were surrounded by a wide and deep ditch to prevent enemies from getting too close to undermine or breach them.
The city was abundantly supplied with water by means of hydraulic constructions as perfect and complete as could be made in those days. The water was brought by leaden pipes from a stream which came down from the mountains at some distance from the town. It was conveyed by these pipes to every part of the town, and was distributed freely, so that every great street had a little current of water running through it, and every house a fountain [Pg 284]in the court or garden. Besides this, in a public square or park there was a mound where the water was made to spout up in the centre, and then flow down in little rivulets and cascades on every side.
The city had a plentiful water supply thanks to hydraulic systems that were as effective and sophisticated as could be achieved at the time. Water was piped in through lead pipes from a stream that flowed down from the mountains some distance away. These pipes delivered water to every part of the town, providing it freely, so that every main street had a small flow of water running through it, and every house had a fountain in the courtyard or garden. In addition, there was a public square or park with a mound where water spouted up in the center and then flowed down in little streams and cascades on all sides. [Pg 284]
The gates and towers which have been described were in the outer wall, and beyond them, in the environs, were a great many fields, gardens, orchards, and beautifully-cultivated grounds, which produced fruits of all sorts, that were sent by the merchants into all the neighboring countries. At a little distance the town was almost entirely concealed from view by these gardens and orchards, there being nothing to be seen but minarets, and some of the loftier roofs of the houses, rising above the tops of the trees.
The gates and towers mentioned were part of the outer wall, and beyond them, in the surrounding area, there were many fields, gardens, orchards, and beautifully tended grounds that yielded all kinds of fruits, which merchants shipped to neighboring countries. From a short distance away, the town was mostly hidden from sight by these gardens and orchards, with only the minarets and some of the taller rooftops of the houses visible above the treetops.
Encampment.
Arrival of the Monguls.
Dissensions within the city.
There were so many people who flocked into Samarcand from the surrounding country for shelter and protection, when they learned that Genghis Khan was coming, that the place would hardly contain them. In addition to these, the sultan sent over one hundred thousand troops to defend the town, with thirty generals to command them. There were twenty large elephants, too, that were brought with the army, to be employed in any service which might be required of them during the siege. This army, [Pg 285]however, instead of entering the city at once, encamped about it. They strengthened the position of the camp by a deep ditch which they dug, throwing up the earth from the ditch on the side toward the camp so as to form a redoubt with which to defend the ground from the Monguls. But as soon as Genghis Khan arrived they were speedily driven from this post, and forced to take shelter within the walls of the city. Here they defended themselves with so much vigor and resolution that Genghis Khan would probably have found it very difficult to take the town had it not been for dissensions within the walls. It seems that the rich merchants and other wealthy men of the city, being convinced that the place would sooner or later fall into the hands of the Monguls, thought it would be better to surrender it at once, while they were in a condition to make some terms by which they might hope to save their lives, and perhaps their property.
So many people rushed into Samarcand from the surrounding areas for safety when they heard Genghis Khan was coming that the city could barely hold them all. In addition, the sultan sent over one hundred thousand troops to defend the town, led by thirty generals. There were also twenty large elephants brought with the army, available for any tasks needed during the siege. This army, [Pg 285] however, instead of entering the city right away, set up camp around it. They fortified their position by digging a deep ditch and using the dirt to build a defensive mound against the Mongols. But as soon as Genghis Khan arrived, they were quickly pushed from this position and forced to seek shelter inside the city walls. Here, they fought back with such determination that Genghis Khan would likely have found it very challenging to capture the town if it weren't for conflicts among the residents. It seems that the wealthy merchants and other affluent citizens of the city, believing that it would eventually fall to the Mongols, thought it would be wiser to surrender right away while they could negotiate some terms that might help save their lives and property.
But the generals would not listen to any proposition of this kind. They had been sent by the sultan to defend the town, and they felt bound in honor, in obedience to their orders, to fight in defense of it to the last extremity.
But the generals refused to consider any suggestion like that. They had been sent by the sultan to protect the town, and they felt it was their duty, in line with their orders, to fight for it to the very end.
The dissension within the city grew more and more violent every day, until at length the [Pg 286]party of the inhabitants grew so strong and decided that they finally took possession of one of the gates, and sent a large deputation, consisting of priests, magistrates, and some of the principal citizens, to Genghis Khan, bearing with them the keys of the town, and proposing to deliver them up to him if he would spare the garrison and the inhabitants. But he said he would make no terms except with those who were of their party and were willing to surrender. In respect to the generals and the soldiers of the garrison he would make no promises.
The conflict in the city grew increasingly intense every day, until finally the [Pg 286]group of residents became so powerful that they decided to take control of one of the gates. They sent a large delegation, made up of priests, officials, and several key citizens, to Genghis Khan, bringing the keys to the town and offering to hand them over if he would spare the soldiers and the residents. However, he stated that he would only negotiate with those who were part of their group and willing to surrender. He would not make any promises regarding the generals and soldiers of the garrison.
Escape of the governor.
The deputation gave up the keys and Genghis Khan entered the city. The inhabitants were spared, but the soldiers were massacred wherever they could be found. A great many perished in the streets. A considerable body of them, however, with the governor at their head, retreated within the inner wall, and there defended themselves desperately for four days. At the end of that time, finding that their case was hopeless, and knowing that they could expect no quarter from the Monguls in any event, they resolved to make a sally and cut their way through the ranks of their enemies at all hazards. The governor, accordingly, put himself at the head of a troop of one thousand horse, and, coming out suddenly from his retreat, he [Pg 287]dashed through the camp at a time when the Monguls were off their guard, and so gained the open country and made his escape. All the soldiers that remained behind in the city were immediately put to the sword.
The delegation handed over the keys, and Genghis Khan entered the city. The residents were spared, but the soldiers were slaughtered wherever they were found. Many died in the streets. However, a significant number of them, led by the governor, withdrew behind the inner wall and defended themselves fiercely for four days. After that time, realizing their situation was hopeless and knowing the Mongols would show them no mercy, they decided to launch a desperate attack and fight their way through the enemy lines, no matter the cost. The governor took the lead with a group of one thousand cavalry and, suddenly emerging from their hiding place, [Pg 287]charged through the camp when the Mongols were caught off guard, managing to reach the open countryside and escape. All the soldiers left behind in the city were quickly executed.
In the mean time, the sultan himself, finding that his affairs were going to ruin, retreated from province to province, accompanied by as large a force as he could keep together, and vainly seeking to find some place of safety. He had several sons, and among them two whose titles were Jalaloddin and Kothboddin. Jalaloddin was the oldest, and was therefore naturally entitled to be his father's successor; but, for some reason or other, the queen-mother, Khatun, had taken a dislike to him, and had persuaded her son, the sultan, to execute a sort of act or deed by which Jalaloddin was displaced, and Kothboddin, who was a great favorite of hers, was made heir to the throne in his place.
In the meantime, the sultan, realizing his kingdom was falling apart, moved from province to province with the largest force he could gather, desperately searching for a safe haven. He had several sons, including two named Jalaloddin and Kothboddin. Jalaloddin was the oldest and naturally should have been his father's successor. However, for some unknown reason, the queen-mother, Khatun, disliked him and convinced her son, the sultan, to take action that removed Jalaloddin from the line of succession and made Kothboddin, who was one of her favorites, the heir instead.
The sultan had other sons who were governors of different provinces, and he fled from one to another of these, seeking in vain for some safe retreat. But he could find none. He was hunted from place to place by detachments of the Monguls, and the number of his attendants and followers was continually diminishing, until [Pg 288]at last he began to be completely discouraged.
The sultan had other sons who were governors of various provinces, and he ran from one to another, desperately searching for a safe place to hide. But he couldn’t find any. He was chased from location to location by groups of Mongols, and the number of his supporters kept getting smaller, until [Pg 288] he eventually became totally discouraged.
At length, at one of the cities where he made a short stay, he delivered to an officer named Omar, who was the steward of his household, ten coffers sealed with the royal signet, with instructions to take them secretly to a certain distant fortress and lock them up carefully there, without allowing any one to know that he did it.
At last, in one of the cities where he stayed briefly, he handed over to an officer named Omar, who managed his household, ten chests sealed with the royal seal, with instructions to secretly take them to a faraway fortress and securely lock them up there, without letting anyone know he did it.
These coffers contained the royal jewels, and they were of inestimable value.
These chests held the royal jewels, which were priceless.
After this, one of his sons joined him with quite a large force, but very soon a large body of Monguls came up, and, after a furious battle, the sultan's troops were defeated and scattered in all directions; and he was again obliged to fly, accompanied by a very small body of officers, who still contrived to keep near him. With these he succeeded, at last, in reaching a very retired town near the Caspian Sea, where he hoped to remain concealed. His strength was now spent, and all his courage gone. He sank down into a condition of the greatest despondency and distress, and spent his time in going to the mosque and offering up prayers to God to save him from total ruin. He made confession of his sins, and promised an entire [Pg 289]amendment of life if the Almighty would deliver him from his enemies and restore him to his throne.
After this, one of his sons joined him with a pretty big force, but soon a large group of Mongols showed up, and after a fierce battle, the sultan's troops were defeated and scattered in all directions. He was once again forced to flee, with only a small group of officers who managed to stay close to him. With them, he eventually reached a secluded town near the Caspian Sea, where he hoped to stay hidden. His strength was depleted, and all his courage was gone. He fell into deep despair and spent his time going to the mosque, offering prayers to God to save him from complete ruin. He confessed his sins and promised to completely [Pg 289]change his life if the Almighty would rescue him from his enemies and restore him to his throne.
At last the Mongul detachment that was in pursuit of him in that part of the country were informed by a peasant where he was; and one day, while he was at his prayers in the mosque, word was brought to him that the Monguls were coming. He rushed out of the mosque, and, guided by some friends, ran down to the shore and got into a boat, with a view of escaping by sea, all retreat by land being now cut off.
At last, the Mongol group chasing him in that area learned from a peasant where he was. One day, while he was praying in the mosque, he was told that the Mongols were approaching. He dashed out of the mosque and, with the help of some friends, ran to the shore and jumped into a boat, hoping to escape by sea since all land routes were now blocked.
He had scarce got on board the boat when the Monguls appeared on the shore. The men in the boat immediately pushed off. The Monguls, full of disappointment and rage, shot at them with their arrows; but the sultan was not struck by any of them, and was soon out of the reach of his pursuers.
He had barely stepped onto the boat when the Mongols showed up on the shore. The men in the boat quickly pushed off. The Mongols, full of disappointment and anger, shot arrows at them; however, the sultan was not hit by any and soon got out of reach of his pursuers.
The sultan lay in the boat almost helpless, being perfectly exhausted by the terror and distress which he had endured. He soon began to suffer, too, from an intense pain in the chest and side, which gradually became so severe that he could scarcely breathe. The men with him in the boat, finding that he was seriously sick, made the best of their way to a small [Pg 290]island named Abiskun, which is situated near the southeastern corner of the sea. Here they pitched a tent, and made up a bed in it, as well as they could, for the sufferer. They also sent a messenger to the shore to bring off a physician secretly. The physician did all that was in his power, but it was too late. The inflammation and the pain subsided after a time, but it was evident that the patient was sinking, and that he was about to die.
The sultan lay in the boat almost helpless, completely drained from the fear and distress he had experienced. He soon started to feel an intense pain in his chest and side, which quickly became so severe that he could barely breathe. The men with him in the boat, realizing he was seriously ill, hurried to a small [Pg 290] island named Abiskun, located near the southeastern corner of the sea. There, they set up a tent and made a bed for him as best as they could. They also sent a messenger to the shore to secretly bring back a doctor. The doctor did everything he could, but it was too late. The inflammation and pain eased after some time, but it was clear that the patient was deteriorating and was about to die.
It happened that the sultan's son, Jalaloddin, the one who had been set aside in favor of his brother Kothboddin, was at this time on the main land not far from the island, and intelligence was communicated to him of his father's situation. He immediately went to the island to see him, taking with him two of his brothers. They were obliged to manage the business very secretly, to prevent the Monguls from finding out what was going on.
It turned out that the sultan's son, Jalaloddin, who had been passed over in favor of his brother Kothboddin, was at this time on the mainland not far from the island, and he was informed about his father's situation. He quickly went to the island to see him, bringing along two of his brothers. They had to handle everything very discreetly to keep the Mongols from discovering what was happening.
On the arrival of Jalaloddin, the sultan expressed great satisfaction in seeing him, and he revoked the decree by which he had been superseded in the succession.
On Jalaloddin's arrival, the sultan was very pleased to see him and canceled the decree that had taken him out of the line of succession.
"You, my son," said he, "are, after all, the one among all my children who is best able to revenge me on the Monguls; therefore I revoke the act which I formerly executed at the [Pg 291]request of the queen, my mother, in favor of Kothboddin."
"You, my son," he said, "are, after all, the one among all my children who can best get revenge for me on the Mongols; therefore, I take back the decision I made at the [Pg 291] request of the queen, my mother, in favor of Kothboddin."
He then solemnly appointed Jalaloddin to be his successor, and enjoined upon the other princes to be obedient and faithful to him as their sovereign. He also formally delivered to him his sword as the emblem and badge of the supreme power which he thus conferred upon him.
He then seriously appointed Jalaloddin as his successor and instructed the other princes to be loyal and obedient to him as their ruler. He also officially handed over his sword to him as the symbol and mark of the supreme power he was granting.
Soon after this the sultan expired. The attendants buried the body secretly on the island for fear of the Monguls. They washed it carefully before the interment, according to custom, and then put on again a portion of the same dress which the sultan had worn when living, having no means of procuring or making any other shroud.
Soon after this, the sultan passed away. The attendants buried his body quietly on the island because they feared the Mongols. They carefully washed it before the burial, following tradition, and then put back on part of the same clothing the sultan had worn while he was alive, as they had no way of getting or making any other shroud.
As for Khatun, the queen-mother, when she heard the tidings of her son's death, and was informed, at the same time, that her favorite Kothboddin had been set aside, and Jalaloddin, whom she hated, and who, she presumed, hated her, had been made his successor, she was in a great rage. She was at that time at Karazm, which was the capital, and she attempted to persuade the officers and soldiers near her not to submit to the sultan's decree, but to make Kothboddin their sovereign after all.
As for Khatun, the queen mother, when she heard the news of her son’s death and learned at the same time that her favorite Kothboddin had been set aside, while Jalaloddin, whom she despised and who she thought despised her, had been made his successor, she became incredibly angry. She was in Karazm, the capital, and she tried to convince the officers and soldiers around her not to accept the sultan's decision but to make Kothboddin their ruler after all.
While she was engaged in forming this conspiracy, the news reached the city that the Monguls were coming. Khatun immediately determined to flee to save her life. She had, it seems, in her custody at Karazm twelve children, the sons of various princes that reigned in different parts of the empire or in the environs of it. These children were either held as hostages, or had been made captive in insurrections and wars, and were retained in prison as a punishment to their fathers. The queen-mother found that she could not take these children with her, and so she ordered them all to be slain. She was afraid that the Monguls, when they came, might set them free.
While she was plotting this conspiracy, news arrived in the city that the Mongols were coming. Khatun quickly decided to escape to save her life. It turns out she was holding twelve children at Karazm, the sons of various princes who ruled different parts of the empire or its surrounding areas. These children were either taken as hostages or captured during rebellions and wars, and were kept in prison as punishment for their fathers. The queen mother realized she couldn't take these children with her, so she ordered them all to be killed. She feared that the Mongols, upon arrival, might release them.
As soon as she was gone the city fell into great confusion on account of the struggles for power between the two parties of Jalaloddin and Kothboddin. But the sultana, who had made the mischief, did not trouble herself to know how it would end. Her only anxiety was to save her own life. After various wanderings and adventures, she at last found her way into a very retired district of country lying on the southern shore of the Caspian, between the mountains and the sea, and here she sought refuge in a castle or fortress named Ilan, where she thought she was secure from all pursuit. [Pg 293]She brought with her to the castle her jewels and all her most valuable treasures.
As soon as she left, the city fell into chaos due to the power struggles between the two factions of Jalaloddin and Kothboddin. However, the sultana, who had caused the trouble, didn't care about how it would turn out. Her only concern was to save her own life. After a series of wanderings and adventures, she eventually made her way to a secluded area on the southern shore of the Caspian Sea, nestled between the mountains and the sea. There, she took refuge in a fortress called Ilan, believing she was safe from any pursuit. [Pg 293] She brought with her to the fortress her jewels and all her most valuable treasures.
But Genghis Khan had spies in every part of the country, and he was soon informed where Khatun was concealed. So he sent a messenger to a certain Mongul general named Hubbe Nevian, who was commanding a detachment in that part of the country, informing him that Khatun was in the castle of Ilan, and commanding him to go and lay siege to it, and to take it at all hazards, and to bring Khatun to him either dead or alive.
But Genghis Khan had spies all over the country, and he quickly found out where Khatun was hiding. So he sent a message to a Mongol general named Hubbe Nevian, who was in charge of a group in that region, telling him that Khatun was in the castle of Ilan. He ordered him to go and lay siege to it, to take it at any cost, and to bring Khatun to him, whether she was dead or alive.
Her obstinacy.
Hubbe immediately set off for the castle. The queen-mother, however, had notice of his approach, and the lords who were with her urged her to fly. If she would go with them, they said, they would take her to Jalaloddin, and he would protect her. But she would not listen to any such proposal. She hated Jalaloddin so intensely that she would not, even to save her life, put herself under his power. The very worst possible treatment, she said, that she could receive from the Monguls would be more agreeable to her than the greatest favors from the hand of Jalaloddin.
Hubbe immediately headed to the castle. However, the queen mother was aware of his approach, and the lords with her urged her to escape. They told her that if she left with them, they would take her to Jalaloddin, and he would protect her. But she rejected their proposal. She hated Jalaloddin so much that she wouldn't, even to save her own life, put herself under his control. She said that the worst treatment she could receive from the Mongols would be more acceptable to her than the greatest favors from Jalaloddin.
The ground of this extreme animosity which she felt toward Jalaloddin was not any personal animosity to him; it arose simply from an [Pg 294]ancient and long-continued dislike and hatred which she had borne against his mother!
The basis of her intense hatred for Jalaloddin wasn't anything personal toward him; it stemmed solely from an [Pg 294]ongoing and deep-seated dislike and resentment she held against his mother!
So Khatun refused to retire from the danger, and soon afterward the horde of Monguls arrived, and pitched their camp before the castle walls.
So Khatun refused to back down from the danger, and shortly after, the horde of Mongols arrived and set up their camp right outside the castle walls.
For three months Hubbe and his Monguls continued to ply the walls of the fortress with battering-rams and other engines, in order to force their way in, but in vain. The place was too strong for them. At length Genghis Khan, hearing how the case stood, sent word to them to give up the attempt to make a breach, and to invest the place closely on all sides, so as to allow no person to go out or to come in; in that way, he said, the garrison would soon be starved into a surrender.
For three months, Hubbe and his Monguls kept trying to break into the fortress using battering rams and other machines, but they were unsuccessful. The fortress was too strong for them. Finally, Genghis Khan learned about the situation and told them to stop trying to force a breach and to surround the fortress completely, preventing anyone from coming in or going out. He said this way, the garrison would soon be starved into surrendering.
When the governor of the castle saw, by the arrangements which Hubbe made in obedience to this order, that this was the course that was to be pursued, he said he was not uneasy, for his magazines were full of provisions, and as to water, the rain which fell very copiously there among the mountains always afforded an abundant supply.
When the governor of the castle saw what Hubbe was arranging in response to this order, he said he wasn't worried because his stores were filled with food, and in terms of water, the heavy rain that frequently fell in the mountains always provided a plenty.
But the governor was mistaken in his calculations in respect to the rain. It usually fell very frequently in that region, but after the [Pg 295]blockade of the fortress commenced, for three weeks there was not the smallest shower. The people of the country around thought this failure of the rain was a special judgment of heaven against the queen for the murder of the children, and for her various other crimes. It was, indeed, remarkable, for in ordinary times the rain was so frequent that the people of all that region depended upon it entirely for their supply of water, and never found it necessary to search for springs or to dig wells.
But the governor miscalculated the rain. It usually rained frequently in that area, but after the blockade of the fortress began, there wasn’t a single drop for three weeks. The locals thought this lack of rain was a sign from heaven punishing the queen for the murder of the children and her other crimes. It was truly unusual, because normally the rain was so regular that everyone in the region relied on it entirely for their water supply and never felt the need to look for springs or dig wells.
The sufferings of the people within the fortress for want of water were very great. Many of them died in great misery, and at length the provisions began to fail too, and Khatun was compelled to allow the governor to surrender.
The suffering of the people in the fortress due to lack of water was intense. Many died in extreme distress, and eventually, the food supplies started to run out as well, forcing Khatun to let the governor surrender.
The Monguls immediately seized the queen, and took possession of all her treasures. They also took captive all the lords and ladies who had attended her, and the women of her household, and two or three of her great-grandchildren, whom she had brought with her in her flight. All these persons were sent under a strong guard to Genghis Khan.
The Mongols quickly captured the queen and took all her treasures. They also captured all the lords and ladies who were with her, the women from her household, and two or three of her great-grandchildren who had accompanied her during her escape. All of these individuals were sent under heavy guard to Genghis Khan.
Genghis Khan retained the queen as a captive for some time, and treated her in a very cruel and barbarous manner. He would sometimes order her to be brought into his tent, at [Pg 296]the end of his dinner, that he might enjoy his triumph by insulting and deriding her. On these occasions he would throw her scraps of food from the table as if she had been a dog.
Genghis Khan kept the queen as a prisoner for a while and treated her very cruelly. He would sometimes have her brought into his tent at [Pg 296]the end of his dinner so he could revel in his victory by insulting and mocking her. During these times, he would toss her scraps of food from the table as if she were a dog.
He took away the children from her too, all but one, whom he left with her a while to comfort her, as he said; but one day an officer came and seized this one from her very arms, while she was dressing him and combing his hair. This last blow caused her a severer pang than any that she had before endured, and left her utterly disconsolate and heart-broken.
He took the children away from her too, except for one, whom he left with her for a while to comfort her, as he said; but one day an officer came and snatched this one from her arms while she was dressing him and combing his hair. This final blow caused her more pain than she had ever experienced before and left her completely devastated and heartbroken.
Some accounts say that soon after this she was put to death, but others state that Genghis Khan retained her several years as a captive, and carried her to and fro in triumph in his train through the countries over which she had formerly reigned with so much power and splendor. She deserved her sufferings, it is true; but Genghis Khan was none the less guilty, on that account, for treating her so cruelly.
Some reports say that shortly after this, she was executed, while others claim that Genghis Khan kept her as a captive for several years, displaying her triumphantly in his entourage through the lands where she once ruled with great power and glory. It's true she brought some of her suffering upon herself, but that doesn't make Genghis Khan any less guilty for treating her so harshly.
Chapter 22.
Winning Campaigns.
1220-1221
1220-1221
After this Genghis Khan went on successfully for several years, extending his conquests over all the western part of Central Asia, while the generals whom he had left at home were extending his dominions in the same manner in the eastern portion. He overran nearly all of Persia, went entirely around the Caspian Sea, and even approached the confines of India.
Aafter this, Genghis Khan continued to succeed for several years, expanding his conquests across the entire western region of Central Asia, while the generals he left at home extended his empire in the same way in the east. He conquered nearly all of Persia, circled the Caspian Sea, and even reached the borders of India.
In this expedition toward India he was in pursuit of Jalaloddin. Immediately after the death of his father, Jalaloddin had done all in his power to raise an army and carry on the war against Genghis Khan. He met with a great deal of embarrassment and difficulty at first, on account of the plots and conspiracies which his grandmother had organized in favor of his brother Kothboddin, and the dissensions among his people to which they gave rise. At last, in the course of a year, he succeeded, in some measure, in healing this breach and in [Pg 298]raising an army; and, though he was not strong enough to fight the Monguls in a general battle, he hung about them in their march and harassed them in various ways, so as to impede their operations very essentially. Genghis Khan from time to time sent off detachments from his army to take him. He was often defeated in the engagements which ensued, but he always succeeded in saving himself and in keeping together a portion of his men, and thus he maintained himself in the field, though he was growing weaker and weaker all the time.
In this journey to India, he was chasing after Jalaloddin. Right after his father's death, Jalaloddin did everything he could to gather an army and continue the fight against Genghis Khan. At first, he faced a lot of embarrassment and challenges due to the plots and schemes his grandmother had organized in favor of his brother Kothboddin, leading to conflicts among his supporters. Eventually, after about a year, he managed to mend this divide to some extent and build an army. Although he wasn't strong enough to engage the Mongols in a major battle, he stayed close to them during their march, harassing them in various ways to significantly disrupt their operations. Genghis Khan occasionally sent groups from his army to capture him. He often lost in the battles that followed, but he always managed to escape and keep some of his men together, allowing him to remain active in the fight, even as he grew weaker over time.
At last he became completely discouraged, and, after signal defeat which he met with from a detachment which had been sent against him by Genghis Khan, he went, with the few troops that remained together, to a strong fortress among the mountains, and told the governor that it seemed to him useless to continue the struggle any longer, and that he had come to shut himself up in the fortress, and abandon the contest in despair.
At last, he became completely discouraged, and after a significant defeat at the hands of a detachment sent by Genghis Khan, he went with the few troops that were left to a strong fortress in the mountains. He told the governor that he felt it was pointless to keep fighting and that he had come to take refuge in the fortress, giving up on the battle in despair.
The governor, however, told him that it was not right for a prince, the descendant of ancestors so illustrious as his, and the inheritor of so resplendent a crown, to yield to discouragement and despondency on account of the reverses of [Pg 299]fortune. He advised him again to take the field, and to raise a new army, and continue the contest to the end.
The governor, however, told him that it wasn't right for a prince, a descendant of such illustrious ancestors and the heir to such a magnificent crown, to give in to discouragement and despair because of the setbacks of [Pg 299] fortune. He urged him once more to go back into the field, to gather a new army, and to keep fighting until the end.
Jalaloddin determined to follow this advice, and, after a brief period of repose at the castle, he again took the field.
Jalaloddin decided to take this advice, and after a short break at the castle, he went back into battle.
Stratagem.
Fictitious soldiers.
He made great exertions, and finally succeeded in getting together about twenty thousand men. This was a small force, it is true, compared with the numbers of the enemy; but it was sufficient, if well managed, to enable the prince to undertake operations of considerable importance, and Jalaloddin began to feel somewhat encouraged again. With his twenty thousand men he gained one or two victories too, which encouraged him still more. In one of these cases he defeated rather a singular stratagem which the Mongul general contrived. It seems that the Mongul detachment which was sent out in this instance against Jalaloddin was not strong enough, and the general, in order to make Jalaloddin believe that his force was greater than it really was, ordered all the felt caps and cloaks that there were in the army to be stuffed with straw, and placed on the horses and camels of the baggage, in order to give the appearance of a second line of reserve in the rear of the line of real soldiers. [Pg 300]This was to induce Jalaloddin to surrender without fighting.
He worked hard and eventually managed to gather about twenty thousand men. While this was a small force compared to the enemy's numbers, it was enough, if handled well, to allow the prince to carry out significant operations, and Jalaloddin started to feel a bit more optimistic. With his twenty thousand men, he also achieved one or two victories, which boosted his confidence even more. In one of these battles, he cleverly countered an unusual tactic devised by the Mongol general. It turned out that the Mongol unit sent against Jalaloddin was not strong enough, so the general ordered all the felt caps and cloaks in the army to be stuffed with straw and placed on the horses and camels of the baggage. This was meant to create the illusion of a second line of reserves behind his real soldiers, hoping to make Jalaloddin surrender without a fight. [Pg 300]
Disaffection.
But in some way or other Jalaloddin detected the deceit, and, instead of surrendering, fought the Monguls with great vigor, and defeated them. He gained a very decided victory, and perhaps this might have been the beginning of a change of fortune for him if, unfortunately, his generals had not quarreled about the division of the spoil. There was a beautiful Arabian horse which two of his leading generals desired to possess, and each claimed it. The dispute became, at last, so violent that one of the generals struck the other in his face with the lash of his whip. Upon this the feud became a deadly one. Both parties appealed to Jalaloddin. He did not wish to make either general an enemy by deciding in favor of the other, and so he tried to compromise the matter. He did not succeed in doing this; and one of the generals, mortally offended, went off in the night, taking with him all that portion of the troops which was under his command.
But somehow, Jalaloddin saw through the deceit and instead of giving in, he fought the Mongols with great energy and defeated them. He secured a significant victory, and this could have marked the start of a change in his fortunes if, unfortunately, his generals hadn’t argued over how to divide the loot. There was a beautiful Arabian horse that two of his top generals wanted for themselves, and each claimed it. The argument escalated to the point where one general struck the other in the face with the whip. This turned the dispute into a deadly feud. Both sides turned to Jalaloddin for help. Not wanting to make an enemy of either general by picking a side, he attempted to mediate the issue. He wasn’t able to resolve it, and one of the generals, deeply offended, left in the night with all the troops under his command.
Jalaloddin did every thing in his power to bring the disaffected general back again; but, before he could accomplish this purpose, Genghis Khan came up with a large force between [Pg 301]the two parties, and prevented their effecting a junction.
Jalaloddin did everything he could to bring the unhappy general back; however, before he could achieve this goal, Genghis Khan arrived with a large army between [Pg 301] the two sides and stopped them from joining forces.
Jalaloddin had now no alternative but to retreat. Genghis Khan followed him, and it was in this way that, after a time, both the armies reached the banks of the Indus, on the borders of India.
Jalaloddin had no choice but to retreat now. Genghis Khan pursued him, and eventually, both armies arrived at the banks of the Indus, on the borders of India.
Jalaloddin, being closely pursued, took his position in a narrow defile near the bank of the river, and here a great battle was fought among the rocks and precipices. Jalaloddin, it is said, had only thirty thousand men at his command, while Genghis Khan was at the head of an army of three hundred thousand. The numbers in both cases are probably greatly exaggerated, but the proportion may perhaps be true.
Jalaloddin, closely chased, took his stand in a narrow gorge by the riverbank, and a fierce battle broke out among the rocks and cliffs. It’s said that Jalaloddin had only thirty thousand men under his command, while Genghis Khan led an army of three hundred thousand. The actual numbers in both cases are likely inflated, but the relative proportions might be accurate.
It was only a small portion of the Mongul army that could get into the defile where the sultan's troops had posted themselves; and so desperately did the latter fight, that it is said they killed twenty thousand of the Monguls before they gave in. In fact, they fought like wild beasts, with desperate and unremitting fury, all day long. Toward night it became evident to Jalaloddin that it was all over with him. A large portion of his followers were killed. Some had made their escape across the [Pg 302]river, though many of those who sought to do so were drowned in the attempt. The rest of his men were completely exhausted and discouraged, and wholly unable to renew the contest on the following day.
Only a small part of the Mongol army could enter the narrow pass where the sultan's troops had set up their positions; and the latter fought so fiercely that it's said they killed twenty thousand Mongols before they finally relented. In fact, they battled like wild beasts, with relentless and furious determination, all day long. As night fell, it became clear to Jalaloddin that his situation was hopeless. A significant number of his followers were dead. Some managed to escape across the [Pg 302] river, although many who tried drowned in the process. The rest of his men were completely worn out and disheartened, unable to continue the fight the next day.
Jalaloddin had exposed himself very freely in the fight, in hopes, perhaps, that he should be killed. But Genghis Khan had given positive orders that he should be taken alive. He had even appointed two of his generals to watch carefully, and to see that no person should, under any circumstances, kill him. He wished to take him alive, in order to lead him through the country a prisoner, and exhibit him to his former subjects as a trophy of his victory, just as he had done and was still doing with the old queen Khatun, his grandmother.
Jalaloddin had exposed himself openly in the fight, possibly hoping he would be killed. However, Genghis Khan had given clear orders for him to be captured alive. He had even assigned two of his generals to keep a close eye on him and ensure that no one killed him under any circumstances. Genghis wanted to take him alive to lead him around the country as a prisoner and show him off to his former subjects as a trophy of his victory, just like he had done and was still doing with his grandmother, the old queen Khatun.
But Jalaloddin was determined that his conqueror should not enjoy this pleasure. He resolved to attempt to save himself by swimming the river. He accordingly went first, breathless, and covered with dust and blood from the fight, to take a hurried leave of his mother, his wives, and his children, who, as was customary in those countries and times, had accompanied him in his campaign. He found them in his tent, full of anxiety and terror. He took leave of them with much sorrow and many tears, trying [Pg 303]to comfort them with the hope that they should meet again in happier times. Then he took off his armor and his arms, in order that he might not be impeded in crossing the river, reserving, however, his sword and bow, and a quiver full of arrows. He then mounted a fresh horse and rode toward the river.
But Jalaloddin was set on not letting his conqueror enjoy this victory. He decided to try to save himself by swimming across the river. He first rushed, breathless and covered in dirt and blood from the battle, to quickly say goodbye to his mother, wives, and children, who had accompanied him on his campaign, as was customary in those times and places. He found them in his tent, filled with worry and fear. He said goodbye with deep sorrow and many tears, trying [Pg 303] to comfort them with hope that they would reunite in better times. Then he took off his armor and weapons so he wouldn’t be weighed down while crossing the river, keeping only his sword, bow, and a quiver full of arrows. He then got on a fresh horse and rode toward the river.
When he reached the bank of the river, the horse found the current so rapid and the agitation of the water so great that he was very unwilling to advance; but Jalaloddin spurred him in. Indeed, there was no time to be lost; for scarcely had he reached the shore when Genghis Khan himself, and a party of Monguls, appeared in view, advancing to seize him. They stopped on the bank when they saw Jalaloddin ride into the water among the rocks and whirlpools. They did not dare to follow him, but they remained at the water-side to see how his perilous adventure would end.
When he reached the riverbank, the horse found the current too strong and the water too turbulent to want to move forward; but Jalaloddin urged him on. There was no time to waste; as soon as he reached the shore, Genghis Khan himself and a group of Mongols appeared, coming to capture him. They halted at the bank when they saw Jalaloddin ride into the water among the rocks and whirlpools. They didn’t dare to follow him but stayed by the water’s edge to see how his dangerous situation would turn out.
As soon as Jalaloddin found that he was out of their reach, he stopped at a place where his horse found a foothold, and turned round toward his pursuers with looks of hatred and defiance. He then drew his bow, and began to shoot at them with his arrows, and he continued to shoot until all the arrows in his quiver were exhausted. Some of the more daring of [Pg 304]the Monguls proposed to Genghis Khan that they should swim out and try to take him. But Genghis Khan would not allow them to go. He said the attempt would be useless.
As soon as Jalaloddin realized he was out of their reach, he stopped in a spot where his horse could get a grip and turned to face his pursuers with expressions of anger and defiance. He then drew his bow and started shooting arrows at them, continuing until he ran out of arrows. Some of the bolder Monguls suggested to Genghis Khan that they should swim out and try to capture him. But Genghis Khan refused to let them go, stating that the attempt would be pointless.
"You can do nothing at all with him," said he. "A man of such cool and determined bravery as that will defy and defeat all your attempts. Any father might be proud to have such a son, and any son proud to be descended from such a father."
"You can't do anything with him," he said. "A man with such calm and strong bravery will resist and overcome all your efforts. Any father would be proud to have a son like him, and any son would be proud to come from a father like that."
When his arrows were all expended, Jalaloddin took to the river again; and his horse, after a series of most desperate struggles among the whirlpools and eddies, and the boiling surges which swept around the rocks, succeeded at length in carrying his master over. The progress of the horse was watched with great interest by Genghis Khan and his party from the shore as long as they could see him.
When he had used up all his arrows, Jalaloddin went back to the river; and his horse, after a frantic battle against the whirlpools, currents, and the raging waves crashing against the rocks, finally managed to get his master across. Genghis Khan and his group watched the horse's progress from the shore with great interest for as long as they could see him.
As soon as Jalaloddin landed, and had recovered a little from the fatigue and excitement of the passage, he began to look around him, and to consider what was next to be done. He found himself entirely alone, in a wild and solitary place, which he had reason to fear was infested with tigers and other ferocious beasts of prey, such as haunt the jungles in India. Night was coming on too, and there were no signs of [Pg 305]any habitations or of any shelter. So he fastened his horse at the foot of a tree, and climbed up himself among the branches, and in this way passed the night.
As soon as Jalaloddin landed and had recovered a bit from the fatigue and excitement of the journey, he started to look around and think about what to do next. He found himself completely alone in a wild and isolated area, which he feared was home to tigers and other ferocious predators that lurk in the jungles of India. Night was approaching too, and there were no signs of [Pg 305] any homes or shelter. So, he tied his horse at the base of a tree and climbed up into the branches, where he spent the night.
The next morning he came down and began to walk along the bank of the river to see what he could find. He was in a state of great anxiety and distress. Suddenly, to his great relief and joy, he came upon a small troop of soldiers, accompanied by some officers, who had escaped across the river from the battle as he had done. Three of these officers were his particular friends, and he was overjoyed to see them. They had made their way across the river in a boat which they had found upon the bank at the beginning of the defeat of the army. They had spent the whole night in the boat, being in great danger from the shoals and shelving rocks, and from the impetuosity of the current. Finally, toward morning, they had landed, not far from the place where Jalaloddin found them.
The next morning, he came down and started walking along the riverbank to see what he could find. He was feeling very anxious and upset. Suddenly, to his great relief and joy, he spotted a small group of soldiers, along with some officers, who had escaped across the river just like he had. Three of these officers were his close friends, and he was thrilled to see them. They had crossed the river in a boat they found on the bank at the start of the army's defeat. They had spent the entire night in the boat, facing serious dangers from the shallow areas, sharp rocks, and the strong current. Finally, around morning, they had landed not far from where Jalaloddin found them.
Not long after this he came upon a troop of three hundred horsemen, who had escaped by swimming the river at a place where the water was more smooth, at some distance below. These men told him that about six miles farther down the stream there was a body of about four thousand men who had made their escape [Pg 306]in a similar manner. On assembling these men, Jalaloddin found himself once more at the head of a considerable force.
Not long after this, he came across a group of three hundred horsemen who had crossed the river by swimming at a spot where the water was calmer, further downstream. These men informed him that about six miles down the river, there was a group of around four thousand men who had escaped in a similar way [Pg 306]. After gathering these men, Jalaloddin found himself once again leading a significant force.
Timely aid from Jamalarrazad.
The immediate wants of the men were, however, extremely pressing, for they were all wholly destitute of food and of every other necessary, and Jalaloddin would have been greatly embarrassed to provide for them had it not been for the thoughtfulness and fidelity of one of the officers of his household on the other side of the river. This officer's name was Jamalarrazad. As soon as he found that his master had crossed the river, knowing, too, that a great number of the troops had attempted to cross besides, and that, in all probability, many of them had succeeded in reaching the other bank, who would all be greatly in want of provisions and stores the next morning, he went to work at once, during the night, and loaded a very large boat with provisions, arms, money, and stuff to make clothing for the soldiers. He succeeded in getting off in this boat before his plan was discovered by the Monguls, and in the course of the next morning he reached the opposite bank with it, and thus furnished to Jalaloddin an abundant provision for his immediate necessities.
The immediate needs of the men were incredibly urgent since they were completely out of food and other essentials. Jalaloddin would have been in a tight spot trying to take care of them if it weren't for the thoughtfulness and loyalty of one of his officers on the other side of the river. This officer was named Jamalarrazad. As soon as he realized that his master had crossed the river, and knowing that many troops had also tried to cross, with the likelihood that some had successfully reached the other bank and would be in desperate need of supplies the next morning, he took action immediately. During the night, he loaded a large boat with food, weapons, money, and materials for clothing for the soldiers. He managed to set off in this boat before the Monguls discovered his plan, and by the next morning, he reached the other bank, providing Jalaloddin with plenty of supplies for his immediate needs.
Jalaloddin was so much pleased with the [Pg 307]conduct of Jamalarrazad in this affair that he appointed him at once to a very high and responsible office in his service, and gave him a new title of honor.
Jalaloddin was very pleased with the [Pg 307] actions of Jamalarrazad in this situation that he immediately appointed him to a high and important position in his service and granted him a new title of honor.
In the mean time, Genghis Khan, on the other side of the river, took possession the next morning of Jalaloddin's camp. Of course, the family of the sultan fell into his hands. The emperor ordered all the males to be killed, but he reserved the women for a different fate. Among the persons killed was a boy about eight years old, Jalaloddin's oldest son.
In the meantime, Genghis Khan, across the river, seized Jalaloddin's camp the next morning. Naturally, the sultan's family fell into his hands. The emperor ordered all the males to be killed, but he set aside the women for a different fate. Among those killed was a boy around eight years old, Jalaloddin's oldest son.
Jalaloddin had ordered his treasure to be sunk in the river, intending, probably, to come back and recover it at some future time. But Genghis Khan found out in some way where it was sunk, and he sent divers down for it, and thus obtained possession of it as a part of his booty.
Jalaloddin had ordered his treasure to be buried in the river, likely planning to return and retrieve it later. However, Genghis Khan somehow discovered its location and sent divers to retrieve it, thus claiming it as part of his loot.
After this, Jalaloddin remained five or six years in India, where he joined himself and his army with some of the princes of that country, and fought many campaigns there. At length, when a favorable opportunity occurred, he came back to his own country, and fought some time longer against the Monguls there, but he never succeeded in gaining possession of any substantial power.
After this, Jalaloddin spent five or six years in India, where he allied himself and his army with some of the princes there and fought in several campaigns. Eventually, when a good opportunity arose, he returned to his homeland and fought for a while longer against the Mongols, but he never managed to gain any significant power.
Logs instead of stones for ammunition.
Modern bombs.
Genghis Khan continued after this for two or three years in the Mohammedan countries of the western part of Asia, and extended his conquests there in every direction. It is not necessary to follow his movements in detail. It would only be a repetition of the same tale of rapine, plunder, murder, and devastation. Sometimes a city would surrender at once, when the conqueror approached the gates, by sending out a deputation of the magistrates and other principal inhabitants with the keys of the city, and with magnificent presents, in hopes to appease him. And they usually so far succeeded in this as to put the Mongul soldiery in good-humor, so that they would content themselves with ransacking and plundering the place, leaving the inhabitants alive. At other times the town would attempt to resist. The Monguls would then build engines to batter down the walls, and to hurl great stones over among the besieged. In many instances there was great difficulty in obtaining a sufficient supply of stones, on account of the alluvial character of the ground on which the city stood. In such cases, after the stones found near were exhausted, the besiegers would cut down great trees from the avenues leading to the town, or from the forests near, and, sawing the trunk up into [Pg 309]short lengths, would use the immense blocks thus formed as ammunition for the engines. These great logs of heavy wood, when thrown over the walls, were capable of doing almost as much execution as the stones, though, compared with a modern bomb-shell—a monstrous ball of iron, which, after flying four or five miles from the battery, leaving on its way a fiery train through the air, descends into a town and bursts into a thousand fragments, which fly like iron hail in every direction around—they were very harmless missiles.
Genghis Khan continued for two or three years in the Muslim regions of western Asia, expanding his conquests in every direction. There's no need to follow his movements in detail; it would just be a repetition of the same story of looting, plundering, murder, and destruction. Sometimes a city would surrender immediately as he approached the gates, sending out a delegation of magistrates and other prominent citizens with the city keys and lavish gifts in hopes of appeasing him. They usually succeeded to some extent in putting the Mongol soldiers in a good mood, so they would settle for ransacking and plundering the place while leaving the inhabitants alive. Other times, the town would try to resist. The Mongols would then build siege engines to break down the walls and hurl large stones among the defenders. In many cases, it was challenging to get enough stones due to the alluvial nature of the ground the city was on. In such situations, after the nearby stones were used up, the besiegers would cut down large trees from the roads leading to the town or nearby forests, saw the trunks into [Pg 309]short pieces, and use the massive blocks as ammunition for the siege engines. These heavy wooden logs, when thrown over the walls, could cause almost as much damage as the stones, although, compared to a modern bombshell—a huge ball of iron that can travel four or five miles, leaving a fiery trail through the air before landing in a town and exploding into a thousand fragments that scatter like iron hail in every direction—they were relatively harmless projectiles.
Occupation of slaves.
Shields.
In sawing up the trunks of the trees into logs, and in bringing stones for the engines, the Monguls employed the prisoners whom they had taken in war and made slaves of. The amount of work of this kind which was to be done at some of the sieges was very great. It is said that at the siege of Nishabur—a town whose inhabitants greatly offended Genghis Khan by secretly sending arms, provisions, and money to Jalaloddin, after they had once surrendered to the Monguls and pretended to be friendly to them—the army of the Monguls employed twelve hundred of these engines, all of which were made at a town at some distance from the place besieged, and were then transported, in parts, by the slaves, and put together by them [Pg 310]under the walls. While the slaves were employed in works of this kind, they were sometimes protected by wooden shields covered with raw hides, which were carried before them by other slaves, to keep off and extinguish the fiery darts and arrows which were shot at them from the wall.
In cutting the tree trunks into logs and bringing stones for the engines, the Mongols used the prisoners they had captured in battle and turned into slaves. The amount of work needed for this at some sieges was huge. It’s said that during the siege of Nishabur—a town whose people seriously angered Genghis Khan by secretly sending weapons, supplies, and money to Jalaloddin after they had previously surrendered and pretended to be friendly to the Mongols—the Mongol army used twelve hundred of these engines, all made in a town some distance from the besieged area, and then transported in parts by the slaves, who assembled them [Pg 310] under the walls. While the slaves worked on these tasks, they were sometimes shielded by wooden shields covered with raw hides, carried by other slaves in front of them to protect against and extinguish the fiery darts and arrows shot at them from the wall.
Sometimes, too, the places where the engines were set up were protected by wooden bulwarks, which, together with the frame-work itself of the engines, were covered with raw hides, to prevent their being set on fire by the enemy. The number of raw hides required for this purpose was immense, and to obtain them the Monguls slaughtered vast herds of horses and cattle which they plundered from the enemy.
Sometimes, the locations where the engines were positioned were shielded by wooden walls, which, along with the engine frames themselves, were covered with raw hides to prevent them from being set on fire by the enemy. The amount of raw hides needed for this was massive, and to get them, the Mongols slaughtered large numbers of horses and cattle that they stole from the enemy.
In order to embarrass the enemy in respect to ammunition for their engines, the people of a town, when they heard that the Monguls were coming, used to turn out sometimes in mass, several days before, and gather up all the stones they could find, and throw them into the river, or otherwise put them out of the way.
In order to humiliate the enemy regarding their ammunition for their engines, the townspeople, upon hearing that the Mongols were approaching, would often come together in large groups several days in advance to collect all the stones they could find and throw them into the river or otherwise dispose of them.
In some cases, the towns that were threatened, as has already been said, did not attempt to resist, but submitted at once, and cast themselves on the mercy of the conqueror. In such [Pg 311]cases the Mongul generals usually spared the lives of the inhabitants, though they plundered their property. It sometimes happened, too, that after attempting to defend themselves for some time, the garrison would become discouraged, and then would attempt to make some terms or conditions with the conqueror before they surrendered. In these cases, however, the terms which the Monguls insisted upon were often so hard that, rather than yield to them, the garrison would go on fighting to the end.
In some situations, the towns that were under threat, as mentioned earlier, didn’t try to resist. Instead, they surrendered immediately and relied on the conqueror's mercy. In such [Pg 311]instances, the Mongol generals typically spared the lives of the residents, even though they looted their possessions. It also sometimes occurred that after fighting for a while, the defenders would get discouraged and try to negotiate terms or conditions with the conqueror before giving up. However, in these cases, the terms that the Mongols demanded were often so harsh that, rather than accept them, the defenders would continue fighting until the very end.
His noble spirit.
In one instance there lived in a town that was to be assailed a certain sheikh, or prince, named Kubru, who was a man of very exalted character, as well as of high distinction. The Mongul general whom Genghis Khan had commissioned to take the town was his third son, Oktay. Oktay had heard of the fame of the sheikh, and had conceived a very high respect for him. So he sent a herald to the wall with a passport for the sheikh, and for ten other persons such as he should choose, giving him free permission to leave the town and go wherever he pleased. But the sheikh declined the offer. Then Oktay sent in another passport, with permission to the sheikh to take a thousand men with him. But he still refused. He could not [Pg 312]accept Oktay's bounty, he said, unless it were extended to all the Mohammedans in the town. He was obliged to take his lot with the rest, for he was bound to his people by ties too strong to be easily sundered.
In one instance, there was a town about to be attacked where a sheikh, or prince, named Kubru lived. He was a man of great character and high standing. The Mongol general assigned by Genghis Khan to capture the town was his third son, Oktay. Oktay had heard of the sheikh's reputation and held him in high regard. So, he sent a messenger to the wall with a pass for the sheikh and ten others of his choosing, allowing them to leave the town freely and go wherever they wanted. However, the sheikh turned down the offer. Oktay then sent another pass, permitting the sheikh to take a thousand men with him. But he still refused. He stated that he couldn’t accept Oktay’s generosity unless it also included all the Muslims in the town. He felt obligated to share the fate of his people, as he was bound to them by ties that were too strong to be easily broken.
So the siege went on, and at the end of it, when the town was carried, the sheikh was slain with the rest in the streets, where he stood his ground to the last, fighting like a lion.
So the siege continued, and when it was over and the town was taken, the sheikh was killed along with everyone else in the streets, where he held his ground until the end, fighting like a lion.
All the Mohammedan chieftains, however, did not possess so noble a spirit as this. One chieftain, when he found that the Monguls were coming, caused himself to be let down with ropes from the wall in the night, and so made his escape, leaving the town and the garrison to their fate.
All the Muslim leaders, however, didn't have such a noble spirit as this. One leader, when he realized that the Mongols were coming, had himself lowered down from the wall with ropes at night, making his escape and leaving the town and the garrison to their fate.
The garrisons of the towns, knowing that they had little mercy to expect from their terrible enemies, fought often very desperately to the last, as they would have done against beasts of prey. They would suddenly open the gates and rush out in large bands, provided with combustibles of all kinds and torches, with which they would set fire to the engines of the besiegers, and then get back again within the walls before the Monguls could recover sufficiently from the alarm and confusion to intercept them. In this manner they destroyed [Pg 313]a great many of the engines, and killed vast numbers of men.
The garrisons in the towns, knowing they could expect little mercy from their ruthless enemies, often fought desperately to the end, just as they would against wild animals. They would suddenly open the gates and charge out in large groups, armed with all kinds of flammable materials and torches, which they used to set fire to the besiegers' equipment. Then they would rush back inside the walls before the Mongols could recover enough from the surprise and chaos to stop them. This way, they destroyed [Pg 313] a significant number of the engines and killed many men.
Still the Monguls would persevere, and, sooner or later, the place was sure to fall. Then, when the inhabitants found that all hope was over, they had become so desperate in their hatred of their foes that they would sometimes set the town on fire with their own hands, and throw themselves and their wives and children into the flames, rather than fall into the hands of their infuriated enemies.
Still, the Mongols would persist, and eventually, the place was bound to fall. When the residents realized that all hope was lost, they became so desperate in their hatred of their enemies that they would sometimes set the town on fire themselves and throw themselves, along with their wives and children, into the flames rather than surrender to their enraged foes.
The cruelties which the Monguls perpetrated upon their unhappy victims when, after a long resistance, they finally gained possession of a town, were indeed dreadful. They usually ordered all the people to come out to an open space on the plain, and there, after taking out all the young and able-bodied men, who could be made useful in bringing stones and setting up engines, and other such labors, and also all the young and beautiful women, to be divided among the army or sold as slaves, they would put the rest together in a mass, and kill them all by shooting at them with arrows, just as if they had been beasts surrounded in a chase, excepting that the excitement and pleasure of shooting into such a mass of human victims, and of hearing the shrieks and cries of their [Pg 314]terror, was probably infinitely greater to their brutal murderers than if it had been a herd of lions, tigers, and wolves that they were destroying.
The cruelties that the Mongols inflicted on their unfortunate victims after a long fight to capture a town were truly horrific. They would typically gather all the people in a clear area on the plain, then extract all the young and able-bodied men who could be useful for labor like moving stones and setting up equipment, as well as all the young and beautiful women to be distributed among the army or sold into slavery. They would then group the remainder together and kill them all by shooting arrows at them, as if they were just animals trapped in a hunt. However, the thrill and satisfaction of shooting into a crowd of helpless human beings, hearing their screams and cries of fear, was likely far greater for their brutal killers than if they were taking down a pack of lions, tigers, and wolves.
It is said by the historians that in one case the number of people ordered out upon the plain was so great that it took four days for them to pass out and assemble at the appointed place, and that, after those who were to be spared had been separated from the rest, the number that were left to be slain was over one hundred thousand, as recorded by the secretaries who made an enumeration of them.
It is said by historians that in one instance, the number of people ordered to gather on the plain was so large that it took four days for them to leave and assemble at the designated location. After separating those who were to be spared from the others, the number left to be killed was over one hundred thousand, as recorded by the secretaries who counted them.
In another case the slaughter was so great that it took twelve days to count the number of the dead.
In another case, the death toll was so high that it took twelve days to count all the bodies.
Some of the atrocities which were perpetrated upon the prisoners were almost too horrible to be described. In one case a woman, quite advanced in years, begged the Monguls to spare her life, and promised that, if they would do so, she would give them a pearl of great value.
Some of the terrible acts committed against the prisoners were almost too awful to describe. In one instance, an elderly woman begged the Mongols to spare her life and promised that if they did, she would give them a valuable pearl.
They asked her where the pearl was, and she said she had swallowed it. The Monguls then immediately cut her down, and ripped her body open with their swords to find the pearl. They found it, and then, encouraged by this success, and thinking it probable that other women [Pg 315]might have attempted to hide their jewels in the same way, they proceeded to kill and cut open a great number of women to search for pearls in their bodies, but they found no more.
They asked her where the pearl was, and she replied that she had swallowed it. The Monguls then immediately killed her and sliced open her body with their swords to find the pearl. They found it, and then, encouraged by this success and thinking it likely that other women might have tried to hide their jewels in the same way, they went on to kill and cut open a large number of women to search for pearls in their bodies, but they found no more.
His mother's revenge.
At the siege of a certain city, called Bamiyan, a young grandson of Genghis Khan, wishing to please his grandfather by his daring, approached so near the wall that he was reached by an arrow shot by one of the archers, and killed. Genghis Khan was deeply affected by this event, and he showed by the bitterness of his grief that, though he was so utterly heartless and cruel in inflicting these woes upon others, he could feel for himself very acutely when it came to his turn to suffer. As for the mother of the child, she was rendered perfectly furious by his death. She thought of nothing but revenge, and she only waited for the town to be taken in order that she might enjoy it. When, at last, a practicable breach was made, and the soldiers began to pour into the city, she went in with the rest, and insisted that every man, woman, and child should be put to death. Her special rage was directed against the children, whom she seemed to take special pleasure in destroying, in vengeance for the death of her own child. The hatred and rage which she manifested against children extended [Pg 316]even to babes unborn, and these feelings she evinced by atrocities too shocking to be described.
At the siege of a city called Bamiyan, a young grandson of Genghis Khan wanted to impress his grandfather with his bravery. He got so close to the wall that an archer shot him with an arrow, and he was killed. Genghis Khan was truly affected by this incident, revealing that even though he was cruel and heartless in causing suffering to others, he could also feel deep pain when it was his turn to suffer. The child's mother was utterly furious about his death. She thought only of revenge and waited for the town to fall so she could carry it out. When a breach was finally made and soldiers started to flood into the city, she charged in with the others and demanded that every man, woman, and child be killed. Her rage was particularly aimed at the children, and she seemed to take a twisted pleasure in destroying them to avenge her own child's death. The hatred and anger she displayed against children extended even to unborn babies, and her actions were so horrific they are beyond description.
The opinions which Genghis Khan entertained on religious subjects appear from a conversation which he held at one time during the course of his campaigns in Western Asia with some learned Mohammedan doctors at Bokhara, which was the great seat at that time of science and philosophy. He asked the doctors what were the principles of their religion. They replied that these principles consisted of five fundamental points:
The views that Genghis Khan had on religious matters come from a conversation he had during his campaigns in Western Asia with some educated Muslim scholars in Bokhara, which was a major center for science and philosophy at that time. He asked the scholars about the core principles of their religion. They responded that these principles were based on five fundamental points:
1. In believing in one God, the creator of all things, and the supreme ruler and governor of the universe.
1. By believing in one God, the creator of everything, and the highest authority and ruler of the universe.
2. In giving one fortieth part of their yearly income or gains to the poor.
2. By donating one fortieth of their annual income or earnings to those in need.
3. In praying to God five times every day.
3. By praying to God five times a day.
4. In setting apart one month in each year for fasting.
4. By dedicating one month each year to fasting.
5. In making a pilgrimage to the temple in Mecca, there to worship God.
5. By going on a pilgrimage to the temple in Mecca to worship God.
Genghis Khan told them that he believed himself in the first of these articles, and he approved of the three succeeding ones. It was very well, he said, to give one fortieth of one's income to the poor, and to pray to God five [Pg 317]times a day, and to set apart a month in the year for a fast. But as to the last article, he could not but dissent from it entirely, for the whole world was God's house, and it was ridiculous, he said, to imagine that one place could really be any more fitting than another as a place for worshiping him.
Genghis Khan told them that he believed in the first of these points and agreed with the next three. He said it was good to give one-fortieth of one's income to the poor, pray five [Pg 317] times a day, and set aside a month each year for fasting. However, regarding the last point, he completely disagreed, as the whole world was God's house, and he found it ridiculous to think that one place could be any more suitable than another for worshiping Him.
The learned doctors were much dissatisfied with this answer. They were, in fact, more displeased with the dissent which the emperor expressed from this last article, the only one that was purely and wholly ritual in its character, than they were gratified with the concurrence which he expressed in all the other four. This is not at all surprising, for, from the times of the Pharisees down to the present day, the spirit of sectarianism and bigotry in religion always plants itself most strongly on the platform of externals. It is always contending strenuously for rites, while it places comparatively in the background all that bears directly on the vital and spiritual interests of the soul.
The educated doctors were really unhappy with this answer. They were actually more upset about the emperor's disagreement with the last point, the only one that was purely ceremonial, than they were pleased with his agreement on the other four. This isn’t surprising at all, because from the days of the Pharisees to now, the spirit of sectarianism and religious bigotry has always focused heavily on external practices. It consistently fights hard for rituals while putting aside everything that relates directly to the essential and spiritual well-being of the soul.
Chapter 23.
Big Celebrations.
1221-1224
1221-1224
When Genghis Khan found that his conquests in Western Asia were in some good degree established and confirmed, he illustrated his victory and the consequent extension of his empire by two very imposing celebrations. The first was a grand hunt. The second was a solemn convocation of all the estates of his immense realm in a sort of diet or deliberative assembly.
Wthen Genghis Khan realized that his conquests in Western Asia were largely secure and confirmed, he showcased his victory and the expansion of his empire with two major events. The first was a massive hunt. The second was a formal gathering of all the estates of his vast realm in a kind of assembly or council.
The accounts given by the historians of both these celebrations are doubtless greatly exaggerated. Their description of the hunt is as follows:
The accounts provided by the historians of both these celebrations are definitely greatly exaggerated. Their description of the hunt is as follows:
It was after the close of the campaign in 1221 that it took place, while the army were in winter quarters. The object of the hunt was to keep the soldiers occupied, so as to avoid the relaxation of discipline, and the vices and disorder which generally creep into a camp where there are no active occupations to engage the minds of the men. The hunt took place in a [Pg 319]vast region of uninhabited country, which was infested with wild beasts of every kind. The soldiers were marched out on this expedition in order of war, as if it were a country occupied by armed men that they were going to attack. The different detachments were conducted to the different points in the outskirts of the country, from which they severally extended themselves to the right and left, so as completely to inclose the ground. And the space was so large, it is said, which was thus inclosed, that it took them several weeks to march in to the centre.
It was after the campaign ended in 1221 that this happened, while the army was in winter quarters. The purpose of the hunt was to keep the soldiers busy, preventing a decline in discipline and the usual vices and chaos that tend to emerge in a camp with no active engagements for the men. The hunt occurred in a [Pg 319]vast area of uninhabited land, filled with all kinds of wild animals. The soldiers were marched out for this expedition in military formation, as if they were about to attack a territory occupied by armed forces. Different units were taken to various points on the outskirts of the area, from which they spread out to the right and left, completely surrounding the ground. It's said that the area they enclosed was so large that it took them several weeks to march to the center.
It is true that in such a case the men would advance very slowly, perhaps only a few miles each day, in order that they might examine the ground thoroughly, and leave no ravine, or thicket, or other lurking-place, where beasts might conceal themselves, unexplored. Still, the circle was doubtless immensely large.
It’s true that in this situation, the men would move very slowly, maybe just a few miles each day, so they could thoroughly check the ground and make sure they explored every ravine, thicket, or any other hiding spot where animals might be hiding. Still, the area they covered was undoubtedly really vast.
When the appointed morning at length arrived, the men at the several stations were arrayed, and they commenced their advance toward the centre, moving to the sound of trumpets, drums, timbrels, and other such instruments of martial music as were in use in those days.
When the appointed morning finally arrived, the men at the various stations were lined up, and they began their march toward the center, moving to the sound of trumpets, drums, tambourines, and other instruments of military music that were popular at the time.
The men were strictly forbidden to kill any [Pg 320]animal. They were only to start them out from their lurking-places and lairs, and drive them in toward the centre of the field.
The men were strictly forbidden to kill any [Pg 320]animal. They were only supposed to flush them out from their hiding spots and dens and drive them toward the center of the field.
Great numbers of the men were provided with picks, spades, and other similar tools, with which they were to dig out the burrows and holes of such animals as should seek refuge under ground.
Many of the men were given picks, shovels, and other similar tools to dig out the burrows and holes of any animals that sought refuge underground.
They went on in this way for some weeks. The animals ran before them, thinking, when they were disturbed by the men, that it was only a momentary danger, which they could easily escape from, as usual, by running forward into the next thicket; but soon the advancing line of the soldiers reached them there, and drove them out again, and if they attempted to turn to the right or the left they soon found themselves intercepted. Thus, as the circle grew narrower, and the space inclosed diminished, the animals began to find themselves mixing with one another in great numbers, and being now irritated and angry, they attacked one another in many instances, the strong falling upon and killing the weak. Thus a great many were killed, though not by the hands of the soldiers.
They continued like this for a few weeks. The animals ran ahead of them, thinking that whenever the men disturbed them, it was just a temporary threat they could easily escape by running into the next thicket as they usually did. But soon, the advancing line of soldiers caught up to them there and drove them out again. If they tried to turn right or left, they quickly found themselves blocked. As the circle tightened and the enclosed space shrank, the animals started to mix together in large groups. Now irritated and angry, they began to attack each other, with the strong overpowering and killing the weak. As a result, many were killed, but not by the soldiers’ hands.
At last the numbers became so great, and the excitement and terror of the animals so intense, [Pg 321]that the soldiers had great difficulty in driving them forward. The poor beasts ran this way and that, half distracted, while the soldiers pressed steadily on behind them, and cut them off from every chance of escape by raising terrific shouts and outcries, and by brandishing weapons before them wherever they attempted to turn.
At last, the numbers grew so massive, and the animals' excitement and fear were so intense, [Pg 321] that the soldiers struggled to drive them forward. The poor creatures darted around aimlessly, half-distracted, while the soldiers pressed on behind them, cutting off every chance of escape by shouting loudly and waving weapons whenever the animals tried to turn.
At length the animals were all driven in to the inner circle, a comparatively small space, which had been previously marked out. Around this space double and triple lines of troops were drawn up, armed with pikes and spears, which they pointed in toward the centre, thus forming a sort of wall by which the beasts were closely shut in. The plan was now for the officers and khans, and all the great personages of the court and the army, to go into the circle, and show their courage and their prowess by attacking the beasts and slaying them.
At last, all the animals were herded into the inner circle, a relatively small area that had been marked beforehand. Surrounding this space were double and triple lines of soldiers, armed with pikes and spears, which they pointed toward the center, creating a sort of wall that tightly enclosed the beasts. The plan was for the officers, khans, and all the high-ranking officials of the court and army to enter the circle and demonstrate their bravery and skills by attacking and killing the animals.
But the courage required for such an exploit was not so great as it might seem, for it was always found on these occasions that the beasts, though they had been very wild and ferocious when first aroused from their lairs, and had appeared excessively irritated when they found the circle beginning to narrow around them, ended at last in losing all their spirit, and in becoming [Pg 322]discouraged, dejected, and tame. This was owing partly, perhaps, to their having become, in some degree, familiar with the sight of men, but more probably to the exhaustion produced by long-continued fatigue and excitement, and to their having been for so many days deprived in a great degree of their accustomed food and rest.
But the bravery needed for such a venture wasn't as significant as it might seem. It was always observed that the animals, despite being wild and aggressive when first startled from their dens, and seeming extremely agitated when realizing the circle around them was tightening, ultimately ended up losing all their fight, becoming [Pg 322]discouraged, downcast, and docile. This was likely due in part to them becoming somewhat used to seeing humans, but more probably because of the fatigue and excitement from being deprived of their usual food and rest for so many days.
Thus in this, as in a great many other similar instances, the poor soldiers and common people incurred the danger and the toil, and then the great men came in at the end to reap the glory.
Thus in this, as in many other similar situations, the poor soldiers and everyday people took on the risk and hard work, and then the powerful individuals showed up at the end to take the credit.
Genghis Khan himself was the first to enter the circle for the purpose of attacking the beasts. He was followed by the princes of his family, and by other great chieftains and khans. As they went in, the whole army surrounded the inclosure, and completely filled the air with the sound of drums, timbrels, trumpets, and other such instruments, and with the noise of the most terrific shouts and outcries which they could make, in order to terrify and overawe the beasts as much as possible, and to destroy in them all thought and hope of resistance.
Genghis Khan was the first to enter the circle to attack the animals. He was followed by the princes in his family and other powerful leaders and khans. As they entered, the entire army surrounded the enclosure, filling the air with the sounds of drums, tambourines, trumpets, and other instruments, along with the loudest shouts and cries they could muster, aiming to scare and intimidate the animals as much as possible, and to extinguish any thought or hope of resistance they might have had.
And, indeed, so much effect was produced by these means of intimidation, that the beasts, it is said, became completely stupefied. "They [Pg 323]were so affrighted that they lost all their fierceness. The lions and tigers became as tame as lambs, and the bears and wild boars, like the most timorous creatures, became dejected and amazed."
And, in fact, the intimidation tactics worked so well that the animals were completely dazed. "They [Pg 323]were so scared that they lost all their aggression. The lions and tigers became as gentle as lambs, and the bears and wild boars, like the most timid creatures, became sad and bewildered."
The slaughter.
Still, the going in of Genghis Khan and the princes to attack them was not wholly without danger; for, of course, it was a point of honor with them to select the most ferocious and fierce of the animals, and some of these, when they found themselves actually assailed, were aroused again, and, recovering in some degree their native ferocity, seemed impelled to make a last desperate effort to defend themselves. After killing a few of the lions, tigers, and bears, Genghis Khan and his immediate suite retired to a place at one side of the inclosure, where a throne had been set up for the emperor on an eminence which afforded a good view of the field. Here Genghis Khan took his seat in order to enjoy the spectacle of the slaughter, and then an immense number of men were allowed to go in and amuse themselves with killing and destroying the poor beasts till they were perfectly satiated with the sight of blood and of suffering.
Still, when Genghis Khan and the princes went in to attack them, it wasn't without its risks. It was a matter of honor for them to choose the most fierce and savage of the animals, and some of these, when they found themselves actually under attack, were stirred up again. They recaptured some of their natural ferocity and seemed driven to make one last desperate attempt to defend themselves. After taking down a few lions, tigers, and bears, Genghis Khan and his close companions stepped back to a spot at one side of the enclosure, where a throne had been set up for the emperor on a raised platform that offered a good view of the action. Here, Genghis Khan sat to enjoy the spectacle of the slaughter, and then a huge number of men were allowed to enter and entertain themselves by killing and destroying the poor animals until they were completely satisfied with the sight of blood and suffering.
End of the hunt.
At last some of the khan's grandsons, attended by several other young princes, approached [Pg 324]the throne where the emperor was seated, and petitioned him to order the carnage to cease, and to allow the rest of the animals to go free. This petition the emperor granted. The lines were broken up, the animals that had escaped being massacred made their way back into the wilds again, and the hunt was over.
At last, some of the khan's grandsons, joined by several other young princes, approached [Pg 324]the throne where the emperor was sitting, and asked him to stop the slaughter and let the remaining animals go free. The emperor granted this request. The lines were dismantled, the animals that had managed to escape being killed found their way back into the wild, and the hunt came to an end.
The several detachments of the army then set out on their march back to the camp again. But so great was the scale on which this grand hunting expedition was conducted, that four months elapsed between the time of their setting out upon it till the time of their return.
The various units of the army then began their march back to the camp. However, the scale of this impressive hunting expedition was so large that it took four months from when they left until they returned.
The grand diet or general assembly of the states of Genghis Khan's empire took place two or three years later, when the conquest of Western Asia was complete, and the sons of the emperor and all the great generals could be called together at the emperor's head-quarters without much danger. The place chosen for this assembly was a vast plain in the vicinity of the city of Toukat, which has already been mentioned as one of the great cities conquered by Genghis Khan. Toukat lay in a central and convenient position for the purpose of this assembly. It was, moreover, a rich and beautiful city, and could furnish all that would be necessary for [Pg 325]the wants of the assembly. The meeting, however, was not to be held in the city itself, but upon a great plain in the environs of it, where there was space for all the khans, with their numerous retinues, to pitch their tents.
The grand assembly or general meeting of the states in Genghis Khan's empire took place two or three years later, after the conquest of Western Asia was complete, allowing the emperor's sons and all the top generals to gather at the emperor's headquarters with minimal risk. The chosen location for this gathering was a vast plain near the city of Toukat, previously noted as one of the major cities conquered by Genghis Khan. Toukat was centrally located and convenient for this assembly. Additionally, it was a wealthy and beautiful city, capable of providing everything needed for [Pg 325] the assembly's needs. However, the meeting itself was not held in the city, but rather on a large plain nearby, offering enough space for all the khans and their extensive entourages to set up their tents.
Present of horses.
When the khans and chieftains began to assemble, there came first the sons of the king, returning from the various expeditions on which their father had sent them, and bringing with them magnificent presents. These presents, of course, consisted of the treasures and other valuables which they had taken in plunder from the various cities which had fallen into their hands. The presents which Jughi brought exceeded in value those of all the others. Among the rest, there was a herd of horses one hundred thousand in number. These horses had, of course, been seized in the pastures of the conquered countries, and were now brought to the emperor to be used by him in mounting his troops. They were arrayed in bands according to the color, white, dappled gray, bay, black, and spotted, of each kind an equal number.
When the khans and chieftains started to gather, first came the king's sons, returning from the different missions their father had sent them on, and bringing amazing gifts. These gifts mainly included treasures and other valuables they had looted from the cities they had conquered. The gifts Jughi brought were more valuable than those of all the others. Among his treasures was a herd of one hundred thousand horses. These horses were taken from the pastures of the conquered territories and were now presented to the emperor for use in equipping his troops. They were organized into groups based on their color: white, dappled gray, bay, black, and spotted, with an equal number of each type.
The emperor received and welcomed his sons with great joy, and readily accepted their presents. In return, he made presents to them from his own treasuries.
The emperor greeted his sons warmly and was very happy to receive them, accepting their gifts with pleasure. In return, he gifted them treasures from his own collection.
Grand entertainment.
After this, as other princes and khans came in, and encamped with their troops and followers on the plain, the emperor entertained them all with a series of grand banquets and public diversions of all sorts. Among other things a grand hunting party was organized, somewhat similar in the general plan to the one already described, only on a much smaller scale, of course, in respect to the number of persons engaged and the time occupied, while yet it greatly surpassed that one in magnificence and splendor. Several thousand beasts were slain, it is said, and a great number and variety of birds, which were taken by the falcons.
After this, as other princes and khans arrived and set up camp with their troops and followers on the plain, the emperor hosted them all with a series of grand banquets and various public entertainments. Among other events, a grand hunting party was organized, somewhat similar in general structure to the one previously described, but of course on a much smaller scale regarding the number of participants and the time involved, while still surpassing the earlier one in magnificence and splendor. It's said that several thousand animals were killed, along with a large number and variety of birds that were captured by the falcons.
At the end of the hunt a great banquet was given, which surpassed all the other feasts in munificence. They had on the tables of this banquet a great variety of drinks—not only rich wines from the southern countries, but beer, and metheglin, and also sherbet, which the army had learned to make in Persia.
At the end of the hunt, a huge feast was thrown that topped all the other celebrations in generosity. The tables at this banquet were filled with a wide assortment of drinks—not just fine wines from the southern regions, but also beer, metheglin, and sherbet, which the army had picked up how to make in Persia.
In the mean time, the great space on the plain, which had been set apart for the encampment, had been gradually becoming filled up by the arrival of the khans, until at length, in every direction, as far as the eye could reach, the whole plain was covered with groups of tents and long lines of movable houses, brought [Pg 327]on wheels. The ground which the encampment covered was said by the historians to have been seven leagues in extent. If the space occupied was any thing at all approaching this magnitude, it could only be that the outer portions of it were occupied by the herdsmen and other servants of the khans, who had to take care of the cattle and horses of the troops, and to provide them with suitable pasture. Indeed, the great number of animals which these wandering tribes always took with them on their journeys rendered it necessary to appropriate a much larger space to their encampments than would have been otherwise required.
In the meantime, the vast area on the plain that had been designated for the camp was gradually filling up with the arrival of the khans. Eventually, in every direction, as far as the eye could see, the entire plain was filled with clusters of tents and long lines of mobile homes brought [Pg 327] on wheels. Historians claimed that the area covered by the camp was about seven leagues in size. If the space occupied was anywhere near this size, it could only mean that the outer areas were taken up by the herdsmen and other servants of the khans, who were responsible for looking after the cattle and horses of the troops and providing them with adequate pasture. In fact, the large number of animals these nomadic tribes always brought with them on their travels made it necessary to allocate a much larger area for their camps than would have normally been needed.
It is surprising to us, who are accustomed to look upon living in tents as so exclusively an irregular and temporary expedient, to learn how completely this mode of life was reduced to a system in those days, and how perfect and complete all the arrangements relating to it were made. In this case, in the centre of the encampment, a space of two leagues in length was regularly laid out in streets, squares, and market-places, like a town. Here were the emperor's quarters, with magnificent tents for himself and his immediate household, and multitudes of others of a plainer character for his [Pg 328]servants and retainers. The tents of the other grand khans were near. They were made of rich materials, and ornamented in a sumptuous manner, and silken streamers of various colors floated in the wind from the summits of them.
It's surprising for us, who usually see living in tents as something irregular and temporary, to discover how completely this lifestyle was organized back in the day, and how thorough all the related arrangements were. In the center of the encampment, a space two leagues long was systematically laid out with streets, squares, and marketplaces, resembling a town. Here were the emperor's quarters, featuring lavish tents for himself and his close family, along with many simpler ones for his [Pg 328] servants and retainers. The tents of the other grand khans were close by. They were crafted from luxurious materials, richly adorned, with silken streamers of different colors fluttering in the breeze from their tops.
The throne.
Besides these there was an immense tent, built for the assembly itself to hold its sessions in. This tent was so large, it is said, that it would contain two thousand persons. It was covered with white, which made it very conspicuous. There were two entrance-gates leading to the interior. One of them was called the imperial gate, and was for the use of Genghis Khan alone. The other was the public gate, and was used in general for the members of the assembly and for spectators.
Besides these, there was a massive tent set up for the assembly to hold its meetings. This tent was reportedly so large that it could accommodate two thousand people. It was covered in white, making it stand out prominently. There were two entrance gates leading inside. One of them was called the imperial gate, designated solely for Genghis Khan. The other was the public gate, generally used by assembly members and spectators.
Within the tent was erected a magnificent throne, intended for the use of the emperor during the sessions of the assembly.
Within the tent was a magnificent throne set up for the emperor to use during the assembly sessions.
A great amount of important business was transacted by the assembly while it continued in session, and many important edicts were made by the emperor. The constitution and laws of the empire were promulgated anew, and all necessary arrangements made for the government of the various provinces both near and remote.
A lot of significant business was conducted by the assembly while it was in session, and the emperor issued many important decrees. The constitution and laws of the empire were reintroduced, and all necessary arrangements were made for governing the various provinces, both nearby and far away.
The assembly is dismissed.
At length, when these various objects had [Pg 329]been accomplished, and the business was concluded, the emperor gave audience individually to all the princes, khans, generals, governors of provinces, and other grand dignitaries who were present on the occasion, in order that they might take their leave preparatory to returning to their several countries. When this ceremony was concluded the encampment was broken up, and the various khans set off, each at the head of his own caravan, on the road leading to his own home.
At last, when all these different tasks had [Pg 329] been completed and the matters were settled, the emperor met individually with all the princes, khans, generals, provincial governors, and other high-ranking officials who were present for the event, so they could say their goodbyes before heading back to their respective countries. Once this ceremony was over, the camp was dismantled, and the various khans set off, each leading their own caravan on the road to their homes.
Chapter 24.
Conclusion.
1227
1227
After the grand convocation described in the last chapter, Genghis Khan lived only three years. During this time he went on extending his conquests with the same triumphant success that had attended his previous operations. Having at length established his dominion in Western Asia on a permanent basis, he returned to the original seat of his empire in the East, after seven years' absence, where he was received with great honor by the Mongul nation. He began again to extend his conquests in China. He was very successful. Indeed, with the exception of one great calamity which befell him, his career was one of continued and unexampled prosperity.
Aafter the grand gathering described in the last chapter, Genghis Khan lived only three more years. During this time, he continued to expand his conquests with the same triumphant success as before. Having finally established his rule in Western Asia on a permanent basis, he returned to the original center of his empire in the East after seven years away, where he was welcomed with great honor by the Mongol nation. He began to extend his conquests in China once again. He was very successful. In fact, aside from one major disaster that struck him, his career was marked by continuous and unparalleled prosperity.
This calamity was the death of his son Jughi, his oldest, most distinguished, and best-beloved son. The news of this event threw the khan into a deep melancholy, so that for a time he lost all his interest in public affairs, and even the news of victories obtained in distant countries [Pg 331]by his armies ceased to awaken any joyful emotions in his mind.
This tragedy was the death of his son Jughi, his eldest, most distinguished, and most beloved son. The news of this event plunged the khan into deep sadness, causing him to lose all interest in public matters for a while, and even news of victories achieved in far-off lands [Pg 331] by his armies stopped bringing him any joy.
The khan was now, too, becoming quite advanced in life, being about sixty-four years old, which is an age at which the mind is slow to recover its lost elasticity. He did, however, slowly recover from the effects of his grief, and he then went on with his warlike preparations. He had conquered all the northern portion of China, and was now making arrangements for a grand invasion of the southern part, when at length, in the spring of the year 1227, he fell sick. He struggled against the disease during the summer, but at length, in August, he found himself growing worse, and felt that his end was drawing nigh.
The khan was now getting older, around sixty-four, an age when it’s hard for the mind to bounce back. However, he did gradually start to recover from his grief and continued with his preparations for war. He had already taken over the northern part of China and was getting ready for a big invasion of the south when, in the spring of 1227, he fell ill. He fought against the illness throughout the summer, but by August, he realized he was getting worse and sensed that his end was near.
His mind was occupied mainly, during all this interval, by arranging the details of the coming campaign, and making known to the officers around him all the particulars of his plans, in order that they might carry them out successfully after his decease. He was chiefly concerned, as well he might be, lest the generals should quarrel among each other after he should be gone, and he continually exhorted them to be united, and on no account to allow discord or dissensions to creep in and divide them.
His mind was focused mostly during this time on organizing the details of the upcoming campaign and informing the officers around him about all the specifics of his plans so that they could successfully carry them out after he was gone. He was particularly worried, as anyone would be, that the generals might argue among themselves once he was no longer there, and he continually urged them to stay united and, under no circumstances, let any conflicts or disagreements emerge and divide them.
His oldest son, next to Jughi, was Jagatay, but he was of a mild and amiable temper, and not so well qualified to govern so widely-extended an empire as the next son, whose name was Oktay. The next son to Oktay, whose name was Toley, was with his father at the time when his sickness at last assumed an immediately alarming character.
His oldest son, next to Jughi, was Jagatay, but he had a gentle and friendly personality, and wasn't as suited to govern such a large empire as his next brother, Oktay. The son after Oktay, named Toley, was with his father when his illness suddenly got much worse.
Change for the worse.
This change for the worse, which convinced the emperor that his death was drawing nigh, took place one day when he was traveling with a portion of his army, being borne on a litter on account of his infirm and feeble condition. A halt was ordered, a camp was formed, and the great conqueror was borne to a tent which was pitched for him on the spot near the borders of the forest. The physicians and the astrologers came around him, and tried to comfort him with encouraging predictions, but he knew by the pains that he felt, and by other inward sensations, that his hour had come.
This unfortunate change, which made the emperor believe his death was near, happened one day while he was traveling with part of his army, being carried on a litter due to his weak and fragile state. A stop was made, a camp was set up, and the great conqueror was brought to a tent that had been pitched for him near the edge of the forest. The doctors and astrologers gathered around him, trying to lift his spirits with hopeful predictions, but he was aware from the pains he felt and other internal sensations that his time was near.
He accordingly ordered that all of his sons who were in the camp, and all the princes of his family, should be called in to his bedside. When they had all assembled, he caused himself to be raised up in his bed, and then made a short but very solemn address to them.
He then ordered that all of his sons who were in the camp, along with all the princes of his family, be called to his bedside. Once they had all gathered, he had himself propped up in his bed and then gave them a brief but very serious speech.
"I leave you," said he, "the greatest empire [Pg 333]in the world, but your preserving it depends upon your remaining always united. If discord steals in among you all will most assuredly be lost."
"I leave you," he said, "the greatest empire [Pg 333]in the world, but your ability to keep it depends on staying united. If conflict arises among you, everything will definitely be lost."
Then, turning to the great chieftains and khans who were standing by—the great nobles of his court—he appealed to them, as well as to the princes of his family, whether it was not just and reasonable that he, who had established the empire, and built it up wholly from the very foundations, should have the right to name a successor to inherit it after he was gone.
Then, turning to the powerful chieftains and khans who were standing nearby—the esteemed nobles of his court—he asked them, as well as the princes of his family, whether it was fair and reasonable that he, who had created the empire and built it up from the very ground up, should have the right to choose a successor to inherit it when he was gone.
They all expressed a full assent to this proposition. His sons and the other princes of his family fell on their knees and said, "You are our father and our emperor, and we are your slaves. It is for us to bow in submission to all the commands with which you honor us, and to render the most implicit obedience to them."
They all fully agreed to this idea. His sons and the other princes of his family knelt down and said, "You are our father and our emperor, and we are your servants. We are here to submit to all the commands you give us and to obey them completely."
The khan then proceeded to announce to the assembly that he had made choice of his son Oktay as his successor, and he declared him the khan of khans, which was the imperial title, according to the constitution.
The khan then announced to the assembly that he had chosen his son Oktay as his successor, declaring him the khan of khans, which was the imperial title according to the constitution.
The whole assembly then kneeled again, and solemnly declared that they accepted the choice which the emperor had made, and promised allegiance [Pg 334]and fidelity to the new sovereign so soon as he should be invested with power.
The entire assembly then knelt again and officially stated that they accepted the choice the emperor had made, promising loyalty [Pg 334] and fidelity to the new ruler as soon as he was granted power.
The aged emperor then gave to his second son, Jagatay, a large country for his kingdom, which, however, he was, of course, to hold under the general sovereignty of his brother. He also appointed his son Toley, who was then present, to act as regent until Oktay should return.
The elderly emperor then granted his second son, Jagatay, a vast territory for his kingdom, which he was, of course, expected to manage under the overall authority of his brother. He also designated his son Toley, who was there at the time, to serve as regent until Oktay returned.
The assembly was then dismissed, and very soon afterward the great conqueror died.
The assembly was then dismissed, and shortly after, the great conqueror died.
Toley, of course, immediately entered upon his office as regent, and under his direction the body of his father was interred, with great magnificence, under a venerable tree, where the khan had rested himself with great satisfaction a few days before he was taken sick.
Toley immediately took on his role as regent, and under his guidance, his father's body was buried with great grandeur beneath an ancient tree, where the khan had rested contentedly just days before falling ill.
The spot was a very beautiful one, and in due time a magnificent monument was erected over the grave. Trees were afterward planted around the spot, and other improvements were made in the grounds, by which it became, at length, it was said, one of the finest sepulchres in the world.
The location was truly stunning, and eventually, an impressive monument was built over the grave. Trees were later planted around the area, and other enhancements were made to the grounds, making it, in time, one of the most beautiful burial sites in the world.
As soon as Oktay, whom the emperor had designated as his successor, returned home, he was at once proclaimed emperor, and established himself at his father's court. The news of [Pg 335]the old emperor's death rapidly spread throughout Asia, and a succession of embassadors were sent from all the provinces, principalities, and kingdoms throughout the empire, and also from such contiguous states as desired to maintain friendly relations with the new monarch, to bring addresses and messages of condolence from their respective rulers. And so great was the extent of country from which these embassadors came that a period of six months was consumed before these melancholy ceremonies were ended.
As soon as Oktay, whom the emperor had named as his successor, got back home, he was immediately declared emperor and took his place at his father's court. The news of [Pg 335] the old emperor's death quickly spread across Asia, and a series of ambassadors arrived from all the provinces, principalities, and kingdoms within the empire, as well as from neighboring states eager to keep good relations with the new ruler, to deliver messages and condolences from their leaders. The sheer number of countries represented by these ambassadors meant that it took a full six months to complete these sad ceremonies.
The fate of the grand empire which Genghis Khan established was the same with that of all others that have arisen in the world, from time to time, by the extension of the power of great military commanders over widely-separated and heterogeneous nations. The sons and successors to whom the vast possessions descended soon quarreled among themselves, and the immense fabric fell to pieces in less time than it had taken to construct it.
The fate of the grand empire that Genghis Khan built was no different from that of other empires that have emerged throughout history due to the military might of powerful leaders over diverse and distant nations. The sons and successors who inherited the vast territory quickly started fighting among themselves, and the enormous structure fell apart in less time than it took to build it.
The End.
References
[C] See Frontispiece.
[E] Pronounced Cah-toon.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pronounced Cah-toon.
Transcriber's Notes:
1. Minor changes have been made to correct typesetters' errors, and to ensure consistent spelling and punctuation in this e-text; otherwise, every effort has been made to remain true to the original book.
1. Minor changes have been made to fix typesetter errors and to ensure consistent spelling and punctuation in this e-text; otherwise, every effort has been made to stay true to the original book.
2. The sidenotes used in this text were originally published as banners in the page headers, and have been moved to the relevant paragraph for the reader's convenience.
2. The sidenotes in this text were originally published as banners in the page headers, and they've been relocated to the relevant paragraph for the reader's convenience.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!